Chapters A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 3
Will 1st POV
Of all the dreams I’ve had in the past, this was one of the most realistic dreams I’ve had by far. It felt so real I actually felt pain, sadness, and fear. The worst emotions one could ever feel in their life. Never thought a dream could draw me in so much that I’d actually feel like I was dying. All I wanted to do at this point was wake up and just move on with my normal life and continue to be the person I’ve been.
Or at least that’s what I hoped…
I was laying down on a hard surface and the sun was beating down annoyingly on my face. I groan and turn over so I could get more sleep but it seems like the sun had a mind of its own and continued to shine on me, like it was reaching out to me telling me to wake up. So, reluctantly, I open my eyes thinking I was just sleeping in an awkward position and that’s why my bed felt so weird. Unfortunately I wasn’t prepared for what I saw.
Instead of being on my bed, I was on the ground in the grass, instead of seeing my nightstand, I saw I was surrounded by trees, instead of being in my house, I was in what looked like a forest.
My eyes then shoot open like fricken dinner plates. My eyes were indeed not playing tricks on me. Everything that I’m seeing at this moment was all too real. I then rolled on my back and was looking straight up with a still shocked expression. I was surrounded by trees and the sun was peeking through the branches, a light breeze was flowing through the leaves. I start to lift my body up and I wince and grunt because I feel like my body just went through the most brutal workout of my entire life. Slowly but surely I manage to sit myself up and take in a deep breath due to the aching in my body while an apparent migraine is now forming.
I bring my hand up to rub my face but my hand feels different, like there’s something on it. I pull my hand back and notice I’m wearing fingerless white gloves. My other hand has the same thing which makes me arch a brow at this. I then look at the rest of my body and I see I’m still wearing the same clothes but they’re different. I’m still wearing my jacket and it still looks the same, my white long sleeve hoodie, but my black T-shirt is no longer black and is a red vest of some sort. I look down and I’m still wearing what looks like my jeans but they feel a tad bit more loose, like I’m supposed to move more freely. My shoes are still the same but they’re less bulky but still firm at the bottom.
After I take note of the differences in my clothes, I take another look at my hands. They’re still my hands yet some how they look and feel different. I have many questions yet no answers to help me and I start to become nervous. I finally decide to pick my ass up from the ground since sitting in the middle of a forest isn’t doing anything for me. It’s a slow process since my body still aches like hell and the migraine is still there but I manage to find myself on my feet. However, as soon as I stand, I start to notice the differences of the rest of my body. Before, I was tall by most standards, just 6ft nothing to brag about. I kept in decent shape and exercised regularly so I had just enough muscle to be content with. But for some reason, I don’t feel like I usually do. In fact I feel taller, much taller and I also feel thicker but not in a fat way…
I look down at myself and realize that I’m in fact taller, about 6ft 6in if I were to guess. How I was able to shoot up half a foot I’ll never know. I take a deep breath and start to remove my clothing. First my jacket, which I lay on the ground, and then I take the bottom hem of both my shirts prepare to lift them over my head. I hesitate because I’m debating weather or not I’m ready to see what I’m about to see.
Fuck it, let’s just get this over with… , I think to myself.
In one quick motion I lift my tops over my head and toss them on my jacket. Holy shit, was I surprised… My body still had it’s somewhat lean shape but it I was also riddled with bulging muscles! My biceps, traps, pecs, abs, and deltoids looked like I was one of those body builders at muscle beach. I even flexed a bit and watched as my muscles bulge slightly. I got a little pale because not only did I have these muscles but my body had many scars covering my whole upper body, even my arms had a few scars. There was one that looked worse than the others which was what looks like a huge gash that went across my abs, like I was stabbed and the blade cut deep across my stomach. I then reached down and pulled up one of my pant legs and saw my legs had the same amount of muscle as the rest of my body. My calfs looked like I could jump 5 feet in the air.
What hell happened to me?!? Not that I’m complaining, since I look like the hottest guy on the beach… No! No, stay focused Will. You’re in an unfamiliar place and somehow have to body of an adonis. , I think
As I’m contemplating my options and examining my new body, I notice that I’m a bit thirsty due to my cotton mouth. I look around for any source of water and I seem to hear what sounds like a river. With nothing better to do, put my shirts back on, grab my jacket and sling it over my shoulder, then make my way towards the sound of flowing water. As I’m walking, despite my body still aching, I take in my surroundings, the forest is a bit on the thick side. One could probably get easily lost for a good long while if they’re not careful. But at the same time it’s somewhat peaceful, I’ve always liked to go hiking in wooded areas. I notice there’s some birds chirping in the distance and other woodland creatures scampering around in the trees. Despite how peaceful this forest my be I can’t help shake the feeling in the back of my mind that it’s somewhat ominous. Before I could question why I finally make it to my goal.
It’s a simple small, clear, fresh water river. Shallow and flowing just the way I like it. I walk to the edge of the river and kneel down. I cup my hands and scoop a mouthful in them and bring it to my mouth. As soon as the refreshing liquid passes my lips, into my mouth, and down my throat I can’t help but hum in satisfaction.
“Ah, nothing like fresh river water to calm the nerves after a stressful series of events.” I tell myself.
I go back for another mouth full but I then feel something fall on the ground next to me. I look down and see what looks to be a vial of some sorts and piece of paper wrapped around it. I arch a brow and pick the items up. I unfold the paper and examine the liquid in the vial. It’s a peculiar substance, it’s clear like water but it has a faint and colorful glow. I set the vile aside and unfold the rest of the paper. I then see it has my name on it and it’s a letter for me which I then start to read.
Dear Young Youth,
If you are reading this, then I must ask you burn these words into your mind. You are likely believing that this is all a dream and you shall wake soon. Unfortunately that is not the case, what has happened to you did indeed happen. You were struck off the bridge of your home and became riddled with serious injuries and was left within an inch of your life.
My eyes widened at what I was reading, I stumbled back and fell on my ass slightly hyperventilating. I had to calm myself down and keep reading so after a few deep breaths I continued.
I unfortunately have more ill news. Due to the severity of your injuries, you had succumbed to the pain and passed away. However before you did, I offered you a chance at a second life which you accepted. You have probably noticed that your body is different in many ways and the reason for that is because I extracted your soul after you had taken your last breath and looked within your memories to find a suitable replacement for your soul to reside in. Once found I then altered your body to fit the description of your champion that you created for yourself during your youth. Your mind and soul are still one in the same but your body is different physically and soon mentally. I wish I could tell you more but know this, I chose you because I wanted to prove something to myself and to someone dear to me. The world you now reside in is nothing like the one you came from. It is peaceful but also has its dangers so I have provided you with something to assist you on your journey. The vile that came with this parchment is a special potion that will give you all the skills and knowledge you created for your champion. I understand you still have questions but rest assured, this will not be the last we speak. We shall one day meet again and I shall be waiting to provide you with the answers you seek. I wish you the best of luck and I hope to see you again, Young Youth.
Sincerely, ~F
“…What the fuck…?”
Author's Note
Yay, new chapter… hope it wasn’t too long. Still kinda new to this so bare with me if you can. Thanks for reading!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Resolve and first encounter
Chapter 4
My mind was going a million miles a minute. Emotions were spiraling out of control within myself and I couldn’t think straight. Sadness, anger, regret, confusion, fear, thankful, happy, I didn’t know what to think or how to feel. But I now know one thing, this was real…Everything that has happened so far was real. The car accident, the pain from my wounds, my life ending, waking up in a different world in a different body that’s not really my own, all of it. I then realized that since this was real, I’ll never be able to see my family again or anyone else I’ve ever known for that matter. All I could do at this point let my emotions burst out and I started to cry…
I died…I actually died and somehow came back to life by some unknown being. All I wanted was to live my life as normal as possible and yet some drunk asshole decided to snuff it out. I screamed and slammed my fist into the ground and cried harder, I didn’t care if it hurt. My cries were loud but I could give a shit if anyone could hear me. The pain was unbearable, to be torn from your home and put in a new world was just cruel and yet I got the short end of the fucking stick.
I rose my head up from the ground and looked at the piece of paper and vile. I then remembered what was written in it, “I chose you ”. She chose me? Of all the people on Earth, she chose me? Why me? I’m no one special, I’m anything but special yet she still chose me. I reached over and picked up the note and starred at it. I then remembered what it said at the end when she said she and I would meet again so I was somewhat hopeful but I was still too upset for words. After a few minutes of reading the note over and over again I started to calm down. My father used to always tell me, “A man’s gotta do what man’s gotta do.” Sitting in the middle of the forest crying for who knows how long won’t solve anything. So I rose to my feet and picked up my jacket.
I was about to leave but my eye caught a glimpse of the vial that was still on the ground so I bent down and picked it up. It still had the slight colorful glow despite it being clear like water. F said that this potion contained the skills and knowledge of the champion of my youth, whatever that means. I decided to save it for later just in case, didn’t want to make a brash decision that would probably turn me into something terrible. I put the vial and note in my pocket but as I did I felt familiar shapes of objects already residing in it.
No way…it can’t be… , I think to myself.
I put the items in my other pocket and grasp the objects and pull them out. I couldn’t believe it! It was my smartphone, ear pods, and wallet! How they were still with me I couldn’t know but didn’t care to even question it. I checked my wallet I saw that it was empty but I still had my drivers ID which was a plus I guess. I then checked to see if my phone was working and it was. I punched in the code and saw that I still had all my apps and music which I thanked heavens for. But when I hesitantly checked my contacts, I frowned sadly seeing that all my contacts were gone. I guess since I’m in a new world anyway it’d be kinda pointless if they were still there. I was about to be on my way when I realized something, I was in the middle of a forest with absolutely no idea where the bloody hell I am! I could just continue walking but I’d rather not risk getting more lost than I probably already am.
With no other ideas coming to mind I walk towards a tall looking tree and sized it up. It’s about 3 and half stories tall which means I’ll probably get a good view of my surroundings. I then start to climb the tree branch by branch. Normally I’d be nervous as hell right now and I’d have just as much trouble even lifting myself up but strangely I’m calm and I’m climbing with ease. I guess my new body wasn’t all for show after all. I continue climbing and making my way to the top, as I’m climbing the air around me starts to become more clear. I’m a little over half way up the tree and I’ve yet to catch my second breath.
“Man, if this what I can do with just climbing I wonder what else I’m capable of?” I wonder.
Eventually I make it to the top and I’m now towering over the forest. It’s vast, more vast than anything I’ve ever seen. I see nothing but trees that seem to stretch out for miles. It’s quite the impressive sight if I’m being honest. I could stay up here for hours if I hadn’t reminded myself why I’m up here in the first place. I start to look around to see if I can find any sort of civilization. A little ways to the East I spot what looks like a small town, not too big, not too small. I look to the North/East and in the far distance I can barely make out what looks to be a.............castle? It’s on the side of a large mountain and looks like something you’d see in child’s fairytale book.
Shaking myself out of my stupor, I decided to choose to go to the town to the East. I make a mental note on which direction I’m supposed to go and climb back down the tree. Once on the ground I stretch my limbs and back getting a few satisfying pops here and there. Guess all my aching body needed was a good stretch and exercise since I now feel much better. I pull out my phone and unlock it. I’m skeptical if it still works the same way as it should so I test it by tapping the compass app. Thankfully, the compass still works and I point it to the East. Once my directions are settled I begin my hike towards the small town I saw.
“Here goes everything, I suppose…” I muttered.
2 hours later
I’ve been walking in the same direction for a couple of hours now. So far it’s been nothing but trees, bushes, and other plant life. I’m starting to get board so with nothing better to do I pull out my headphones, put them in my ears and plug the cord into my phone. I play a song that always relaxes me.
I start humming along to the tune and occasionally sing along the lyrics. It’s a pretty good song and I always play it to help me relax and continue on with what I’m doing. I start to pick up the pace as the chorus starts and I’m singing along with the lyrics. My mood is now brighter and I feel like I’m in my happy place again. Once the song ends I let out a deep sigh of contentment. I notice I’m in a small clearing and decide to take a break from walking. I sit down and stare up in the sky and watch the clouds drift by. I notice that they’re a bit more fluffy looking than the ones back home.
After a good 5 minutes of of resting, I pick myself up and continue my quest. Suddenly, I hear what sounds like screaming. It sounds like a group of young girls and they’re in terrible danger. My instincts kicked in and I sprinted in the direction of the screaming. I dodged and weaved the trees and branches with ease which means my reflexes have also improved. I must look like a parkour pro while jumping and dodging my way through the trees. I’m also much faster than I was while sprinting. I was about to continue admiring my new found stamina when I had made it to the source of the screaming. I found myself in another clearing of the forest but I wasn’t prepared in the slightest for what I was laying my eyes on.
What the fucking hell is that thing?!? , I think to my shocked self.
Right in front of me was what looked like a large lion, only it was bigger than most lions and had a scorpion tail and stinger with bat like wings on its back. I was speechless, I was literally looking at monster I’ve only seen in shows and video games: a manticore. I kept staring at it for who knows how long, but I snapped back to reality when I noticed what was in front of the growling beast. There were 3 little girls huddled against each other whimpering and shaking in absolute fear. If nothing was done soon, they’d become appetizers for the manticore that already was drooling over it’s prey.
I was at a loss for words and thought, I couldn’t move because I also was fearful towards the monster in front of me. I then looked at the girls who were agonizingly waiting for their supposed end.
What should I do?!? What can I do?!? Sure I’ve got a new body and all but against this monster?!? I’d just be another meal to it!!! There’s gotta be something I can do!!!
I started panicking and time was rapidly running out. I then just remembered the vial in my pocket. I quickly pulled it out and gazed upon the glowing liquid inside.
Damnit, I wish I had more time to think about this! , I cursed.
I take another look at the manticore and girls. The beast is about to make its move and begins to growl while getting ready to pounce. I had to make a decision now or I’ll never forgive myself. I uncorked the vile and stared at the opening.
“I hope this works, for all our sakes!” I say to myself.
I put the vial to my lips and down the whole thing like a shot of alcohol. In an instant the contents of the vile have been gulped down and not a drop remains within. There was a brief moment of silence and I start to get extremely worried. I was about to say something when out of no where I feel a surge of energy within my body. My head shoots upwards and I’m now seeing images I’ve never seen before. The images are being played so fast but I can still see it all go by. Images of me performing a variety masterful martial arts skills and blasts of energy exploding from my hands of all shapes and sizes. I even see a myself surrounded by a bright red aura like fire and get a glimpse of me looking completely different than what I look like now. Soon the images stop and I take a deep breath. All these skills and techniques are now coming to me so naturally. I should be shocked and confused but strangely calm and collected, like I’ve known how to uses these skills for a good long while even though I’ve never fought in my life.
I’m brought out of my dazed faze when the girls start screaming again. I look towards the scene before me and the manticore is just about to pounce. Without thinking I quickly raise my hand and focus. A medium sized ball of energy appears and I fire it in front of the manticore. It hurdles at great speed towards the front of the beast and makes contact with the ground and explodes leaving a scorch mark on the ground and dust is kicked up from the explosion.
3rd POV
Both parties are shocked at what had just happened. An explosion out of nowhere stopped the snarling beast from claiming its prey. Soon, both the manticore and young girls look to the side and see a being that neither of them have seen before. It was tall, very tall by the girls point of view and it was standing on two legs. It didn’t have any fur on it’s arms or legs and it’s face was also hairless, excluding the small patch of hair covering its jaw. It’s brown hair was slightly long and was flowing in the wind slightly. It’s hand was raised and a small glow was emanating from it. By the looks of it’s facial expression, it had a very serious and focused look. The manticore could only glare and turn its attention to the strange being and starts to growl in annoyance for having interrupting its meal. The being was undeterred and gave the manticore a fierce glare of its own before lowering its hand. It seemed to be now crouching slightly with its legs spread out and both its hands how in front of it. There was a silent tension in the air until the being spoke.
“You will not harm these innocents, beast!”
Author's Note
Oh boy, he finally reveals himself! I also managed to hire an editor so a big thanks to him for helping me with this new project! Hope you all continue to admire my work!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Introductions and Questions
Chapter 5
Will 1st POV
I continue to stare down at the manticore as it’s now slowly making its way towards me. I begin stepping to my side as we end up circling each other. Neither of us are making any advances but continue to stare each other down. My fists are clenched, my nerves are at an all time high, and I haven’t blinked once as I look at my opponent’s eyes. All I can see is how it wants to eat both me and the girls, but I was damned if I was gonna let that happen.
“Leave now if you want to keep that ugly mug of yours in tact. Otherwise I’ll make you into half a manticore…”I threaten with as much malice as I can muster.
For a brief moment, I see a hint of hesitation in its eyes but is soon replaced with the same glare as it had before. It stops its movement and begins lowering itself getting ready to pounce. As it’s doing so, it unfurls it’s wings and spreads them out to try and look intimidating. With a mighty roar it launches itself at me with its sharp claws out and it’s stinger above its head ready to impale me. Time seems to slow down, I simply watch as it comes closer and close to me. As soon as it’s a few feet from me, I sway to the right, dodging it, and twist my body around. I then lift my right leg up and time seems to speed up along with my leg. I then soon land the hardest roundhouse kick I’ve ever given on the side of the monsters face. I can feel its bones break under my foot as it’s launched at breakneck speeds towards the other side of the clearing, smashing into a tree causing bark to splinter from the trunk.
I plant my foot on the ground and exhale while starring at the seemingly unconscious body of the monster. On the outside my face and body are calm and collected. However on the inside I’m have a mini panic attack…
HOLY SWEET CHRIST ON A PONY!!!!!! DID I JUST FUCKING DECK A MANTICORE IN THE FUCKING FACE?!? , I scream in my head.
I relax my posture while continuously starring at the downed manticore. It’s not moving much but it’s still breathing. Before I’m able to do anything, it starts to move slightly. It shakily and painfully starts standing itself up and weakly shakes head. It then looks over to me and I get a good look at what I’ve done to it, and boy am I proud if not surprised. The entire left side of his muzzle is pretty much smashed in with a shape of a familiar boot print. It’s missing almost all its fangs and there’s blood oozing from its nostrils. It’s eyes are glazed and I’m pretty it’s left eye is now out of focus. I calmly make my way over to it while also keeping a cold stare. As I do, it flinches and proceeds to back away, only to press its back agains the tree it flew into. I then stop just a few feet away from it while staring down its now disfigured face. I raise my right hand up slowly and extend my palm towards it. My hands starts to glow and a small ball of energy forms.
“I warned you to leave but you didn’t listen. I’m someone who keeps my promises and I’ve done just that. You’re now half a manticore like I said you’d be. This is your last chance, leave now and never return to this part of the woods…” I say in a cold demeanor.
It seems I didn’t have to say or do anything else because the manticore seems to have gotten the message. It then proceeds to wobbly limp away from me in the other direction other clearing. I dare not take my eyes off it as it sulks away. I continue my gaze until it’s past the tree line and now no longer in my field of vision. I dissipate the ball of energy in my hand and lower my arm and relax the expression on my face. Then the whole series of events then hit me like a freight train…
I, a seemingly normal human, just defeated probably one of the most dangerous creatures I’ll ever encounter in this world. My eyes widen and I look at my hands. I couldn’t help but smile like an idiot because of how cool this all is to me.
If what I just did is what think it was, things are only gonna get more interesting from here on! I think to myself excitingly.
Before I can dwell on my newfound strength and abilities, I remember why I fought the manticore in the first place. I turn around and I see the 3 girls who were starring at me slack jawed and eyes so wide I thought they’d fall out. I couldn’t help but chuckle as I calmly make my way towards them. As soon as I’m about a few feet or so away from I gently kneel down and while getting a good look at them. They all had what looked like fur covering their bodies. But if that wasn’t enough, I also notice they have tails! Not just any tails though, long tails that you’d see on a horse or something. They even had small muzzles in their faces that were still agape due to their still shocked state. If I remember correctly, I believe the term for them would be anthro horses, or I suppose due to their small stature, anthro ponies. My hypothesis is confirmed when I look down and where their feet are supposed to be I see nothing but small hooves. Yep that confirms it, I’m in of world of sentient, walking, talking ponies.
I smile warmly at the 3 fillies, I believe is the proper term, and raise my hand out to them.
“Are you kids alright? You’re not hurt are you?” I ask with genuine concern.
The filly on the right seems to snap out her shocked state and stares up at me. She’s got light yellow fur and a strawberry red mane and tail with a cute pink bow on top. She’s wearing a white T-shirt, a green checkered button up, and denim shorts. Following her is the one in the middle who has marshmallow white fur and a swirly mane and tail that’s colored light purple and pink. She’s wearing what looks to be a white sundress with pink frills on the trim. What’s strange is that she’s got what appears to be a coiling horn on her forehead. Lastly, the filly on the left has orange fur with a short pinkish purplish tomboy like mane and tail. She’s wearing an opened zipper blue hoodie and a small black T-shirt on the inside. She’s also wearing white exercising shorts. I then notice she’s got a pair of small orange wings on her back.
The yellow filly spoke first, “W-W-What are ya mister?” She asks shakily. By the tone of her voice it surprisingly sounds western.
The white filly then spoke, “Y-You’re not gonna eat us are you…?” Her voice was a bit higher pitched and squeaky.
I chuckled and sat down in front of them.
“No of course not. I’d never hurt an innocent. And no I won’t eat any of you for it would go against my very nature.” I reassured them.
The orange filly relaxes a bit and asks, “R-really? You won’t hurt us?” Her voice a touch rough like a tomboy as I thought she was.
I smile and place a hand over my heart, “I promise I won’t hurt any of you. I’d have to be cold hearted ba-, I mean person to do something like that. Especially not bothering to save you all.”
With this, all three seem relax and calm down much more. They’re all now sitting in front of me giving me curious and confused looks. It’s as if they’re trying to figure out who, or more importantly, what I am. I look to the light yellow filly and say, “To answer your question from before, little filly, my name is William Saber or Will for short. I’m a human.”
As soon as I said I was a human, they all return to to the same shocked expression from before. Was me being a human that surprising?
“Uh, you all o-“, I didn’t get to finish my sentence when all 3 fillies tackled me to the ground. I lift my head up and see they’re all starring at me with shimmering eyes and the widest smiles I’ve every seen anyone have on their faces.
“ARE Y’ALL SERIOUS?!? Y’ALL ARE ACTUALLY HUMAN?!?” The yellow filly yells.
“OH MY SWEET CELESTIA, I CAN’T BELIEVE WE FOUND A HUMAN!!!” The white filly shrieks.
“THIS IS SO COOL! I’VE ALWAYS BEEN TOLD BY EVERYPONY THAT HUMANS WERE NOTHING BUT A PONYTAIL! LYRA WAS RIGHT ALL ALONG!!!” The orange filly shouts.
I was a bit shocked at their sudden actions and words. I thought they’d bolt out of my sight in fear after I told them what I was. I guess sometimes you gotta expect the unexpected. While they were still going on about how amazed they were to see a human in person, or in their case as they said “in pony”, I smiled at how adorable they were are.
“Not that I don’t mind good old fashioned pile on, but do you three mind getting off of me now?” I ask.
They all simultaneously stop their antics and realize the position their in. They give sheepish smiles and giggle nervously while their faces are tinted slightly red from embarrassment. They all climb off me and I dust myself off and resume back in my sitting position.
“So now that I’ve introduced myself, how’s about I get your names?” I ask comically.
In order they smile and introduce themselves accordingly.
“Ahm Apple Bloom, pleasure ta me ya.”
“My name is Sweetie Belle.”
“Name’s Scootaloo.”
“And we’re, THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!!” They all yell at the same time.
I was surprised at their volume but I smile and laugh at the display. I couldn’t help but smile a bit bigger at how cute their names are.
“Well it’s certainly a pleasure to meet you three. I’d like to know something though if you don’t mind me asking,” I say gaining their attention, “from what I can tell, you three are ponies, correct?” They nodded, “I know that Apple Bloom is an earth pony but what are you and Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle?” I ask.
They all look at each other for a moment and then look back at me.
“Well, I’m a unicorn and Scootaloo is a pegasus.” Sweetie Belle explains, “Haven’t you ever met other ponies before Mr. Saber?” She asks curiously.
Unicorn? Pegasus? Jeez, if it’s one mythical creature after another on this planet… Next thing I know I’ll be meeting Minotaurs or, God forbid, a dragon.
“Nope, I’m afraid you three are the only ponies I’ve met since my arrival here.” I tell them. I then smirk, “Which means you three are probably the first ponies to come in contact with a human.”
Once again they go wide eyed and smile huge smiles. They all squeal with excitement and start running around in a circle.
“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS HUMAN DISCOVERERS!!!” They all chant.
I let out a laugh at their little celebration. It’s like they just got the the greatest gift of all time and it’s not even Christmas.
“Quick, Quick! Let’s check to see if we got our cutie marks for this” Scootaloo says ecstatically.
I arch a brow. Cutie marks? What’re cutie marks? , I wonder.
They then proceed to look at the sides of their shoulders, while those with sleeved clothing roll them up. Each of their shoulders didn’t have anything on them, causing their smiles to turn into frowns and their ears droop slightly.
“Aw, I thought for sure we’d get them this time” Sweetie Belle whines.
“Ah guess we gotta keep lookn’ now…” Apple Bloom sighs.”
With curiosity getting the better of me I finally decided to ask, “Uh girls, what exactly are cutie marks?”
They all look at me and Apple Bloom spoke up, “Y’all don’t know what a cutie mark is?” She asks. I shook my head. “Well a cutie mark is somthin’ everypony gets when they discover what they’re special talent is. It comes in tha shape of a symbol that shows up on our shoulders.” She explains while pointing to her shoulder. “Me, Sweetie Belle, n’ Scootaloo have be tryn’ everythang ta get our cutie marks but nothn’ seems to be workn’ lately.” She sighs.
I nodded in understanding despite not seeing what one actually looks like. I then notice my shadow beside me and look up. Wow, time sure does fly when you’re saving the day and getting know this planets inhabitants. I look back to the girls and smile.
“Well as much as I’d like to continue this conversation, I don’t think it would be wise to stick around in the forest any longer. Especially since the sun starting it’s decent.” I inform them.
The three look up at the sun and did indeed notice that it was starting to set. Nodding, we all start to stand up.
“OW!” Yells Apple Bloom.
I look down and see she’s sitting down rubbing her left ankle and wincing in pain. I kneel in front of her with a concerned look.
“You ok, kid?” I ask.
She looks at me then looks back her her ankle and shakes her head slightly.
“Ah think ah hurt mahself while tryin’ ta run away from tha manticore…” she tells me.
I then look at her ankle and an examine it. It’s a bit red and a little swollen. I’m no med expert but I can certainly tell the difference between a broken limb from twisted one, due to personal experiences.
“Well, you did in fact hurt yourself but it’s nothing too serious. It’s just a bit sprained. With some rest and an ice pack on this thing you’ll be good as new. But first we gotta get you and the others back home.” I tell them.
Knowing that Apple Bloom can’t walk, I turn around and extend my arms backwards while couching over slightly. I turn around and smile.
“Climb aboard kid, you’re going for a ride.” I say.
Apple Bloom is a bit hesitant at first but then smiles brightly. She hobbles over and lifts her bad leg over my left shoulder and then her right. She’s now sitting on the back of my shoulders with her legs dangling in front of me. I was about to lift myself up when I notice Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo are giving a look like they also want a ride and have a bit of a cute pouty face on their muzzles.
I chuckle and bring my arms out to a T-pose.
“Come on you two, there’s plenty of room on this ride.” I inform them.
They immediately perk up both rush over to me with their own bright smiles. Sweetie Belle then sits in my right arm and Scootaloo sits on my left. Would this be too much weight for me? , I wonder.
“Everyo- I mean, everypony ready to go?” I ask.
I see them all nodding and I then proceed to stand up. As I’m doing so, all three fillies “eep!” adorably and grip my arms and head. When I reach my full height they look around in awe because of how high they are from the ground. I smile and snort at they’re dumbstruck faces. I then notice that even though I’ve got three fillies on my arms and shoulders, I barely feel any weight on me. I don’t even feel my arms getting tired.
“Well now that we’ve got that out of the way, which way is the closest town girls?” I ask.
They all point in the same direction while saying, “That way Mr. Saber!”
I laugh and begin to walk while saying, “You got it, and please, call me Will.”
Author's Note
All I can hope is if I’m doing this right. My editor is helping helping and it’s appreciated but I’d also like to hear from you all! I’ll always accept helpful feedback.
A New Life, A New Adventure
A somewhat warm welcome: Enter Mane 6
Chapter 6
It’s been a good hour since I’ve rescued the foals from a manticore. We’re all now making our way towards the town I was headed towards in the first place which was coincidentally the same town that they all live in. While the foals on my arms and shoulders were chatting about different ways to get these “cutie marks”, I was left to my own thoughts. I couldn’t stop thinking about my battle against the manticore. How I sent it flying with a single kick and how I was able to launch a ball of energy with my hands. Before I had a lot of questions but but now I’ve got more questions than I know what to do with. Like, why was I, out of all humans back on earth, chosen to come here? Who was the figure who brought me here? She mentioned she chose me because she wanted to prove something, but what? And this “champion from my youth”, could she have talking about my old OC from my role-playing days? I guess that would make sense, since pretty much all the skills that were jammed in the base of my mind were both from the anime Dragon Ball and from the video game DBX. If that’s the case then that means the new body she said she’d send me here in is my OC from my role-playing days and my xenoverse character from the game are one in the same. Yet I still feel and sound like me. Maybe along with having superhuman strength I’ll be able to fly or teleport with the move “Instant Transmission”. Thinking about all this makes me smirk in excitement as I start to look forward to what other impressive abilities I’m capable of.
“Um, Mr. Saber?”
I turn to my right and see Sweetie Belle looking at me with a slightly worried expression.
“What’s up Sweetie Bell?” I ask.
“Well, you’ve been carrying us for some time now and I’m just worried if you’re getting tired. I understand why you’re carrying Apple Bloom, so if you want you can put Scootaloo and I down. We’ll understand.” She tells me.
I look over to Scootaloo and see that she nods in agreement but I can tell from the look in her eyes she’d prefer to stay on my arm. I look back to Sweetie Belle and see the same intention in her eyes as well. I smile at her, “I appreciate your concern Sweetie, but I’m actually capable of carrying all three of you for a good long while.” I reassure her.
This seems to brighten her mood which cause her to cling more to my arm. I look up at the sky and see the sun is at its halfway point of setting so if I were to guess the time would be somewhere in the afternoon. I look back down in front of me and notice that the trees are parted slightly. When I make my way towards the parted area I see a dirt path going two ways. “So girls,” I say causing them to look down at me, “I’m guessing this is the path you were on?” I ask.
“Yup! This is it!” Apple Bloom says.
“This is also where we got spotted and chased by that manticore…” Scootaloo tells me while looking away.
“I see, well which way do we go from here?” I ask.
Sweetie Bell then points to the right, indicating which way is the town. Nodding, I continue to trek along the path towards our destination. While walking I realize that ever since my fight, I haven’t seen or sensed any other creatures in the area. By now I would’ve expected to see more predators or, heaven forbid, another manticore but I’ve yet to see anything of the sort. Perhaps it’s my newfound strength and power that’s creating and intimidating presence causing the dangerous creatures to back off. Not that I’m complaining, I’d rather get out of this forest sooner than later rather than find out what else lurks in here.
Half an hour later
The forest is starting to become less and less dense and the air is starting to become more clear. After all that excitement I’m glad to be almost out of this crazy place. The fillies are also starting to get restless as I can feel them squirm on my arms and shoulders with excitement. I chuckle at their movements and and start to pick up the pace a bit.
“Hey Mr. Saber?” Scootaloo calls out to me.
I look up to her, “Yes?”
She looks away with a nervous expression on her face and looks back towards me, “You won’t tell anypony where we were today, will you?” She asks anxiously.
I feel Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle flinch and I look towards them. They have the same nervous expressions as Scootaloo. Hmm, seems like these three weren’t supposed to be in that forest after all… I conclude to myself.
“Well, I’ll be honest with you girls. If I do meet whoever’s in charge of you I’ll have to tell them the truth.” I tell them a bit sternly. This causes them to flinch again and lower their heads. I can feel that their not looking forward to getting reprimanded by their families or guardians. I can understand how their feeling since I’ve been in a similar situation more times than I care to admit.
“Hey come on girls, no need to look so glum.” I console them, “Look, I know getting in trouble is never fun. Especially getting lectured by your families and then later punished. But that’s what growing up is all about.” I said.
They all raise their heads and look towards me. “You see, there’s a saying back where I’m from that I want you all to repeat. Honesty is the best policy. Can you say that?” I request.
They look at each other and say together, “Honesty is the best policy.”
“Again,” I tell them.
They look at me and again say, “Honesty is the best policy.”
I smile and say, “Good, keep telling yourselves that the next time if you feel like you don’t wish to tell the truth. So when your family asks you where and why you were there, you just gotta bite the bullet and be honest. You may be punished for your actions but they’ll appreciate your forwardness.”
They still have slightly nervous expressions but they all seem to perk up a bit and nod in understanding. Apple Bloom then starts to wrap her arms around my head and nuzzles the top of my head. “Ya know, Ah think y’all and mah sister would get along just fine.” She tells me.
I look up to her with slightly raised eyebrows. “You’ve got a sister Apple Bloom?” I ask.
She nods proudly, “Yup! She’s tha most honest and hard workn’ pony around.”
I smile at her declaration, “I see, do either of you have siblings?” I ask Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.
“I have a sister, but she’s a bit of a drama queen sometimes” Sweetie Belle grumbles.
“I don’t, but there’s somepony who acts like a big sister. She’s the most awesome flyer in Equestria! I always dream of flying along side her.” Scootaloo says.
I take note of the last part she said. Equestria? So I guess that’s the name of this world. Makes sense I guess. I think to myself.
A little while later we’ve finally reached the exit of the forest. Once out, I take in a deep breath of the fresh open air. I take in my surroundings and see vast fields of grass with a few trees here and there. I look to my right and spot what looks like a lake in the distance. I may have to check that out later, it’s been a while since I’ve gone for a swim. I then look to my left and see the town I saw. It looks like a quaint little town with cozy buildings and a comforting atmosphere. I can see some of the inhabitants in the distance within the town and they’re all in fact anthro ponies of different colored furs and manes.
I start to make my way towards the town with a content smile on my face. “Finally made it out of that madhouse,” I say out loud, “I think I’m gonna do myself a favor and take a break from any wooded areas for a while.”
The girls giggle at my remark. “You said it,” Scootaloo agrees, “I don’t think I’ll ever go back in there.”
“I agree,” Sweetie Belle adds, “It’s too dirty and unclean. I’m gonna have to take a longer bath than usual once I get home.”I smirk as we make our way closer to town.
We’re now just on the outskirts and I see a sign that reads, “Welcome to Ponyville”. I can’t help but snort slightly at the name. Ponyville? How ironic. As we’re getting closer to town, some of the townsfolk notice me. Some look at me and go wide eyed and others stare at me curiously. As I enter the edge of the town I feel more eyes on me. Their expressions are curious and shocked like before. I couldn’t help but feel nervous at the attention I’m getting. Has none of these ponies ever seen a human before? I’m now in what looks to be the center of Ponyville and I realize that I’m the only one out in the open, excluding the girls of course. I look around and notice that there’s not a single pony in sight. Any time I’d catch a glimpse of one of them, they either rush back into their buildings and shut the door.
“Well, this isn’t exactly what I was expecting,” I say.
Suddenly, before the girls could say anything, I feel the presence of something approaching from the air at great speed. I look up at the late afternoon sky and see nothing. I start to focus so I can pinpoint where it’s coming from. Soon, I realize it’s coming from behind me so turn around and look up. Sure enough, light blue blur with what looks to be a rainbow streak trailing behind is flying towards me. It then touches down in front of me while kicking up dust. When the dust settles, I see a cyan colored pony with rainbow colored mane and tail styled similarly to Scootaloos. I notice she’s a pegasus mare due to her wings on her upper back and is wearing a white sleeveless tank top with a cloud and rainbow colored lightning bolt in the middle. She’s got a denim jacket tied around her waist and is wearing grey athletic pants. Her body is one of those athletic types where her arms are pretty well toned and I notice on her shoulders are the same mark on her shirt, must be those cutie marks I was told about. Her stomach is sporting a bit of a six pack. Her hips are a bit small but still pretty well toned and her bust is average sized. She then looks up at me with a slight glare with here magenta eyes.
“Who or what the hay are you and what’re doing with those foals?!?” She demands. Her voice, like Scootaloos is a bit rough which means she’s also a bit of a tomboy.
I was about to answer when I sense more presences. I turn to see more mares make their way to me.
One is a unicorn pony with snow white fur and an extravagant looking indigo swirling mane and tail. She’s wearing a white dress shirt with a dark purple trim and a smooth black skirt that goes down to her ankles with a symbol of three diamonds on the side. She’s got a pretty nice hourglass figure with nice sized bust and hips. Her eyes are a deep sapphire blue which I found to be very pretty, along with what I assume was her eyeliner she adorned.
There’s another pegasus pony with cream yellow fur and wings. Her peach pink mane and tale is long and smooth and her eyes are a cute baby blue. She’s wearing a sleeveless forest green turtleneck and on her shoulders are a symbol of three pink butterflies. She’s also wearing simple white sun skirt that goes down just above her knees. Her figure was pretty nice with a very good sized bust and hips. If I were to guess, she looks like she’s between a D and a E cup.
I then see two Earth ponies following close behind. One has light orange fur with a blonde mane and tail which are both tied at the bottom. Her face has freckles on them and has a pair of emerald green eyes. She’s wearing a brown stetson and a red checkered button up shirt that’s tied in a knot above well toned stomach and a pair of short jean shorts that hug her upper legs and thighs with a symbol of three apples embroidered on them. Her body is much more muscular than the blue pegasus, so I assume due to her appearance she works on a farm.
The second earth pony looks like she jumped out of a cartoon show. Her coat was pink and her mane and tail were a darker pink while both looking like they’re made of cotton candy due to how poofy they are and her eyes are sky blue. She’s wearing a hot pink T-shirt with a picture of three balloons, two blue on the side and one yellow on top. To finish her outfit off is a pair of light blue skinny jeans with a brown belt and circular gold buckle. Her bust were as big as small watermelons and her hips were just the right amount of thickness. Whatever she’s been eating it definitely went in the right places.
The last of the group was a purple furred unicorn mare with a dark sapphire blue mane and tail with a raspberry pink streak running through both and her eyes are both amethyst purple. She’s wearing a white business blouse with a deep blue vest and light purple skirt which makes her look like some kind of student. Her body was a bit petite but had nice curves where it counted.
They arrive just behind the blue pegasus mare and have a mix of expressions ranging from curiosity, fear, weariness, and a bit of hostility. We all stare at each other for a few moments, none of us saying anything before I finally speak up.
“Yep, definitely not what I was expecting.”
Author's Note
Oof, this one took some doing. Next chapter will be one I’m kinda looking forward to writing. Also, if any of you got any pointers as to I should improve upon don’t hesitate to tell me.
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 7
“Hey you, you......... whatever you are!” The blue pegasus mare yells, “I asked you a question! Who or what are you?!?”
I can tell by the tone of her voice and her face, along with the other mares behind her, that she wasn’t too pleased with what she was seeing. I suppose I can understand from her point of view. A strange creature coming out of nowhere carrying three young foals? Hell even I would want to know what’s going on. Not wanting to provoke anypony or give them any excuse to dub me as some dangerous beast, I slowly but surely kneel down and sit on my knees. I glance at the fillies on me with a serious expression.
“You girls should get off of me now, wouldn’t want to give off a bad impression than I probably already have…” I say reluctantly.
Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were hesitant at first because they knew I wasn’t as dangerous as I was being accused. But when I glanced at them again, giving them a more stern look they surrendered and slowly climbed off. I was expecting them to return to the others right away but surprisingly they stood right in front of me, while Apple Bloom was leaning on my shoulder for support due to her injury.
“We won’t let you hurt our friend!” Sweetie Belle shouts.
“Yeah! If it weren’t for him, we wouldn’t be standing here right now so lay off!” Scootaloo defends.
Apple Bloom then points her at the group, “Are y’all seriously doin’ the same thing ya did back when Zecora first showed up? I thought y’all learned that lesson by now!” She lectures them.
The mares, myself included, were shocked at their defense for me. I smiled with a feeling of gratefulness in my chest that they’d stand up for me in such a way.
The white mare steps forward and speaks, “Sweete Belle, darling, whatever do you mean? Didn’t this ruffian foalnap you and the others?” She asks. Given how her fur is a similar color to Sweetie Belle’s I can only assume she’s her “dramatic” sister.
“No he didn’t, Rarity! He saved our lives!” She says.
The mares now have more confused and shocked expressions. The orange pony with the stetson steps forward, “Apple Bloom, why’re y’all leanin’ on him like that? And Whut do ya mean he saved y’alls lives?” She questions. Her southern accent is just as thick as Apple Blooms so I could already tell they’re siblings.
“Yeah! How did you even hurt yourself in the first place? Did he do it?!?” The blue pegasus accuses.
“NO HE DIDN’T RAINBOW DASH! MR. SABER SAVED US ALL FROM A MANTICORE AND APPLE BLOOM HURT HERSELF WHILE WE WERE TRYING TO RUNNING AWAY FROM IT!!!” Scootaloo screams. I rubbed my ear due to the slight ringing from her voice.
All the mares then gasp at what has just been said. Apple Bloom the limps slightly to her sister and looks up at her. She turns and looks at me looking slightly anxious but I can tell what’s going on in her mind. I nod to her and she nods back before looking back up to her sister.
“It’s true, Applejack. Me, Sweetie Belle, n’ Scootaloo went to the Everfree forest again to try and find new ways to get our cutie marks.” Another set of gasps fills the area. “We were walkn’ along the path when a huge manticore showed up outta nowhere. We ran as fast as we could but I tripped and hurt mah ankle.” She says, showing her slightly red and swollen injury. “We thought we were goners for sure. But Mr. Saber showed up in the nick of time and drove tha manticore off by himself.” She explains.
The mares then go wide eyed and look towards me. I can only shrug my shoulders and say, “It’s true, had I not showed up when I did you and the others would be short a little sister.”
The mare who’s name is assumably Applejack walks over to where I’m sitting. I’m still sitting on my knees while she’s standing over me. She then proceeds to bend down and stare right into my eyes, like she’s trying to look at my very soul or try and intimidate me though I highly doubt she could. After what seems like a full minute of just staring at each other, Applejack then blinks and stands up she then turns around towards Apple Bloom and proceeds to bonk her on the head.
“Dagnabbit, sugarcube! How many times have Mac, Granny, and Ah told ya and the others never to go into the Everfree forest by yourselves?!?” She lectures.
Apple Bloom rubs her head while wincing in pain from her sisters strike and frowns guiltily.
“Wait, wait, wait a minute AJ, are you saying they’re telling the truth?” The mare named Rainbow Dash asks.
Applejack looks at her and nods in confirmation. The white mare named Rarity then stomps over to Sweetie Belle in a huff.
“Sweetie Belle! I thought you knew better than to go into such a dangerously dreadful place such as that! Look at the state of your attire, it will take me all night to get the stains out!” She yells.
Rainbow Dash walks up to Scootaloo with a serious expression, “Dangit squirt, I know I’m awesome and you wanna be just as awesome as me but it’s not worth risking your safety for.” She reprimands.
All three foals have their heads hung low and ears drooped to their sides. This type of reaction is to be expected from their families. I was expecting them to continue ranting to the foals about how irresponsible they were but instead they each knelt down and gave them each a hug.
“Ahm just glad you’re back safe and sound, sugar cube.” Says AppleJack.
“Indeed,” Rarity adds, “though I am still a little upset with you, I appreciate you being honest with us.”
“I can never stay mad at you Scootaloo, just promise you won’t do it again.” Rainbow Dash says.
The three fillies were shocked at what was happening. They all looked back at me and I smiled while giving them the I told you so look.
After a moment of quiet forgiveness, the purple unicorn mare steps forward. “So, does this mean we were all scared for nothing?” She says with a hint of annoyance. She’s looking straight at Rainbow Dash with a slight glare who then sheepishly smiles while rubbing the back of her head. “Ok, maaaaaaaayby I over exaggerated bit…”
“A bit? A bit?!? My flank “a bit”! You said that an extremely dangerous monster appeared and has foalnapped Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo! Do you realize how close I was to sending a letter to the princess and telling her to send the elements?!? How do you think it would look if she found out she sent them to us over a false alarm?!? She’d probably never trust me with the elements again!!!” She shrieks.
Rainbow Dash holds her hands up defensively. “Jeez take it easy Twilight, at least I was wrong about the dangerous monster.” She then looks at me with a serious and worried expression. “Or at least I hope I am.” She says.
I decide it’s finally time for me to say something so I clear my throat load enough to gain everyone’s attention. Although as I do that, the pink maned pony squeaks and hides behind her mane which I found to be kinda cute for some reason.
“I understand you all are wondering who I am and I’m more than happy to answer any questions you have for me.” I inform them. I then place a hand on my heart. “Rest assured I mean you nor anyone else in this town any harm. I give you my word and would rather suffer whatever consequences there may be than harm any innocents or cause any serious trouble.” I tell them.
Like the foals did before back in Everfree, my words seem to get them to all relax considerably. Applejack then walks over to me again and looks down at me with a smile.
“Well, since ya did save mah sister you’re already ok in mah book. Thank you very kindly partner, mah name’s Applejack.” She tells me while extending her hand.
I smile back and take her hand giving it a firm shake to which she returns. “It’s nice to meet you to, Applejack. My name is William Saber or Will for short.”
She nods in understanding and then says, “Ah think it’s about time ya stand up now, partner. We’d like ta get a proper gander at ya.”
I look down realize I’m still sitting on my knees. Look back up to her and nod. I then bring my right leg up and plant on the ground and begin to rise. As I’m doing so, Applejack backs up a bit while her smile starts to turn into shock. I then bring my other leg forward and plant it next to my right and I stand up straight to my full height. I see that I’m now over a foot taller than all the other mares, to the point where they all only come up to the middle of my chest. I look down at them still smiling and see that they’ve got pretty shocked expressions. Although I could swear some of them have light red tinted cheeks but I brush it off as just my imagination.
“Golly Will, y’all sure are a tall feller!” Applejack says in awe.
I guess I’ll have to get used to arguably being the tallest being here, I inform myself.
The white mare then walks and looks up at me with what appears to be a look of admiration and fondness.
“Well you certainly look the part of a gentle giant. My name is Rarity, darling. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sir Saber.” She says in a posh attitude. She then holds her hand out waiting for me to grasp it.
So she’s one of those proud types huh? Alright, I’ll play along.
I lean down and gently take her hand and bow my head slightly while smiling, “The pleasure is all mine, Miss Rarity,” I tell her, “and please, call me Will.” I bring her hand forward and lightly kiss it.
This causes her to blush while she takes her hand back and starts fanning herself. “Oh my~, such a gentlestallion.” She coos.
I smirk at her enamored state and see the yellow pegasus pony nervously make her way towards me. She’s still hiding her face behind her mane a bit. She then stops a few feet away from me while looking more nervous than before.
Aw, poor thing must be as shy as a lamb. I’ll have to speak my words as calm and gentle as possible, I say to myself.
I take a small step towards her, causing her to “eep!” cutely and hide behind her mane even more. I smile reassuringly and bend down on my knee. She’s glancing at me every so often trying to look at me but can’t seem to keep eye contact.
“Hello there, it’s nice to meet you.” I say gently, “My name’s William Saber. What’s yours?” I ask.
“…um, h-h-hello, m-my name’s Fluttershy…”, she says as softly as possible.
I can barely make out what she’s saying but I somehow manage to hear her name at least.
“So your name is Fluttershy?” I ask. She flinches and nods slightly. I keep my warm smile fixated on her, “Well it’s very nice to meet you, Fluttershy. I must say you have a very cute name for a very cute mare such as yourself,” I tell her.
She then stares at me for a brief moment and blushes heavily at my compliment. But thanks to that she comes more out of her shell, or in this case from behind her mane, and gives a small yet nervous smile.
“O-oh u-um, t-thank you,” she says a bit louder than before while still blushing.
I nod and bring myself back up to my full height. I’m then met with a pair of magenta eyes staring at me.
“You know, if it weren’t for Applejack confirming it, along with your tallness, I’d say the whole you taking on a manticore and driving it off thing would be a bunch of horse apples.” She says. “But, since you did save Scootaloo and the others I guess I’ll believe it. You certainly do look like you can take on a manticore or two, which is pretty awesome. Well, of course, not as awesome as me.” She boasts. “The name’s Rainbow Dash by the way, fastest flyer in Ponyville!” She states proudly.
I chuckle at her declaration and offer her a handshake, “I’ll certainly take your word for it Rainbow Dash, and it’s nice to meet you to.” I tell her. She then takes my hand and gives it a firm shake like Applejack and floats back down.
Before I could say or do anything, my vision becomes entrapped in nothing pink. A pair of sky blue eyes open up and I notice they’re very close to mine, almost too close.
“HII’MPINKIEPIEANDILIKEPARTIESDOYOULIKEPARTIESWHATKINDOFCAKEDOYOULIKEWHATKINDOFSWEETSDOYOULIKEYOUAREREALLYTALLWHATDOYOUEATWH-“ she was then cut off when Applejack pulls her away from my stunned face.
“Pinkie Pie, what’d we say about greeting everypony like that? One of these days you’re gonna bite yer tongue if you keep talkin’ that fast.” AppleJack sternly lecturers.
Pinkie Pie then looks at Applejack and then back at me and smiles a bit sheepishly, “Oopsie, sorry about that. I just get really really REALLY excited when I meet sompony new for the first time.” She says with a bubbly tone.
I’m brought out of my stunned faze and look down at her. I couldn’t help but laugh out loud at her antics. “You know, I’ve had my fair share of strange and interesting greetings, but yours was by far the most interesting and entertaining greeting I’ve ever received. It’s a real pleasure to meet you, Pinkie Pie.” I say.
This cause her smile to become more wider than before and she then jumps on me and wraps her arms and legs around my frame into a big bear hug.
“It’s a super duper pleasure to meet you to, Willy! GASP, IJUSTREMEMBEREDIHAVETOTHROWYOUAWELCOMETOPONYVILLEPARTYIGOTTAGOSEYOULATER!!!” She says, and then literally zips away to who knows where leaving a pink cloud behind her. I’m once again stunned by her actions and look towards the others hoping they could explain what just happened. The last of the group the purple mare named Twilight, walks up to me.
“Don’t try to think about it, that’s just Pinkie being Pinkie. Trust me, you’ll feel better about it later. My name is Twilight Sparkle, it’s nice to meet you.” She tells me with a polite bow.
I can only nod in acceptance, “I’ll try to remember that. It’s nice to meet you to Twilight.” I said
She smiles and then grows a curious expression, “If you don’t mind, I’d like to ask something that’s been bugging me since you showed up.” She tells me.
“And what would that be.” I ask.
“What exactly are you?” She asks.
This question gains everyponys, except the foals, attention. I look around and see them all eagerly waiting for what I’m about to say. I just cross my arms and smirk.
“Well, I’m a human.” I bluntly tell them.
Author's Note
Ooh boy, my longest chapter yet! I feel like there’ll more chapters like this but hopefully not as long. Not that I’m complaining because I’m just getting started with this!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 8
When I told them I was a human, I once again expected them to be fearful of me and proceed to avoid me. However, they’re expressions mirrored how the three fillies reacted when I first met them. All the mares faces were plastered with utter shock and awe, mouths hanging open like they were about to catch flies and eyes so wide it they looked like one of those stress dolls you squeeze and it’s little eyes shoot out. Twilight was the first to react and rushes up to me. She stares at me for a moment and squeals like an ecstatic child.
“OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH!!! A REAL LIVE HUMAN IN EQUESTRIA! I’VE ONLY READ A FEW BOOKS ABOUT THEM BUT THERE WASN’T REALLY ANY INFORMATION SO I THOUGHT THEY WERE A MYTH!!! YET HERE YOU ARE!!!” She squeals. I again rub my ear in slight annoyance due to the ringing once again.
“I take it the rest of you thought the same thing? That humans were nothing but folklore?” I ask the others, making them all quickly nod.
Applejack and Rainbow Dash look at each other, then towards me, and back to each other with sympathetic expressions.
“I guess we owe Lyra those bits,” Rainbow deadpans.
“Ya got that right, partner,” Applejack sighs.
Fluttershy walks up to me and fidgets a little before working up the courage to speak. “U-um, are you really a human? Like an actual human?” She shyly asks.
I nod in confirmation and she then smiles a bit widely at me, “Wow, this is so amazing. I’ve seen a lot of different creatures before but this is the first time meeting something so new. This is just so incredibly wonderful, I just don’t even know what to say!” She says cheerfully.
I chuckle at how cute and excited she is. My attention is then brought back towards Twilight who’s been staring at me with wide shimmering eyes of satisfaction and excitement with an equally large smile.
“I’d like to know everything about you and your species, Mr. Saber! Like, how did you get here? Why do you not have fur or a muzzle? Why do you not have a tail? Are there others like you here in Equestria? How did-?” I interrupt her barrage of questions with a finger held in front of her muzzle.
“I can obviously tell you have many questions for me Twilight,” I say, “which I’m more than happy to answer. However, I don’t believe we’re in an appropriate setting for this interview.” I gesture to the fact that we’re still in the middle of town. She looks around and realizes that this is indeed not the best place to ask questions.
“You’re right,” she agrees, “would you perhaps like to come back with me to the library? I’d very much like to learn all I can from you as soon as possible.”
“You mean we would like to more about him, darling.” Rarity chimes in. “I would also like to know about how you were able to choose such a dashing display of attire. It’s absolutely fabulous!”
I raise a brow and smirk. She likes my clothes that much? It’s just what I usually wear on a daily basis, besides the fact that they’ve been slightly altered.
I nod to her as well and look towards the others, “I will answer any at all questions you have for me as soon as we get to Twilight’s library.” I inform them. “So Twilight, lead the way.”
Twilight nods happily and turns around walking with a skip, to which I chuckle at the action and follow her along with the others.
We’ve been walking for a few minutes and I start to look around the town. The building are as comforting and inviting as when I saw them at the entrance. Simple brick houses all colored differently. It made me feel like I was in every little girls wonderland. The mares are talking amongst themselves about what questions they have for me and are giggling like school girls every so often. Apple Bloom is being carried by Applejack this time while Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are walking beside me. Seems like I made a good impression for them and they always smile brightly whenever look down at them.
“Mr. Saber?” Asks Sweetie Belle.
“Yes Sweetie?” I reply.
“I was wondering, do you have a sister to?” She asks.
I flinch a bit and become a little depressed at the thought of my sister. I’m then reminded that she’s not here with me along with the rest of my family. I do my best not to show my emotions and look at her and out on a forced smile.
“Yes, yes I do…” I say dryly.
“Really? What’s she like?” Sweetie wonders.
I flinch slightly again, “Well she-“
Suddenly, I feel a spike in my senses causing me to abruptly stop in my tracks. The spike makes me shoot my head up with an immediate serious expression.
“Mr. Saber? What’s wrong?” Sweetie asks.
I didn’t answer and this gets the other’s attention to stop to turn around and look at me. I then start to look around fervently for whatever is causing this rush through my body.
What is this? This feeling of danger? Am I in trouble? No, I’m perfectly fine. Are they? No, not them either. What are my senses trying to tell me? I wonder. I close my eyes and focus and take a deep breath. As I’m inhaling, I catch a scent of something foul. It’s not a smell like rotting flesh or anything but it’s something that causes my nose to scrunch slightly. I’ve smelt this before, many times. I open my eyes and start to scan the rest of the area. I look towards the south of town and catch a glimpse a black like smoke in the air. My eyes widen at the realization of what it is.
Oh no, is that?
“Hey Will,” I look to see Applejack staring at me concerned, “Ya ok, big guy?” She asks.
I again say nothing and look back at the black smoke. Knowing what it is and probably what it’s coming from I turn toward the direction of the smoke.
“Something is wrong,” I respond, “something is terribly wrong and I feel like sompony’s in danger.”
They look confused and worried at my response. Before they could say anything, I immediately begin sprinting towards the source of the smoke. I ignore their shouts of protest and pick up my speed more. If my senses were correct, then there’s something that’s on fire and someone or something is in danger. I’m sprinting as fast as I possibly can and notice buildings wizzing by me. I feel as fast as Usain Bolt but I strangely feel faster than that. I have no time to dwell on it since I soon reach the source of the smoke, to my horror.
There, in front of me, was a house and half of it was covered in flames. The fire was spreading an it looked as if it was gonna collapse any minute.
Jeezus Christ, how the hell did this happen?!?Where’s the fire department?!? I ask myself.
I thought this is what my senses were telling me about but I got the feeling it was something else. I have an idea on what it is but I just hope I’m just overthinking it.
I take a step towards the burning building. “Hey! Is there anyone in there?!?” I yell.
I hear nothing at first and decide to try again just to be sure, “If there’s anyone there, please say something!”
Again, I hear nothing and start to get a little hopeful. Until I hear so that makes my heart freeze.
”H-H-HELP ME!!!”
I gasp at what I hear, someone’s still in there! I was about to turn and go for help but I hear the house start to groan slightly and the flames are continuing to spread.
Shit, there’s no time to go for help! I’m the only one in the area!
I hear the sounds of hoof steps behind me and turn to see the girls and some other ponies with them. One of them has a face of absolute horror and begins rushing towards the burning house. I turn back to the house and see a open window. Not bothering to wait for any more, I throw off my jacket and run towards the window and jump through while hearing the others scream my name.
3rd POV
The girls can only watch in complete shock and horror as Will runs towards the burning building and dives straight into an open window while trying to call out to him.
“What the buck is he thinking! He’s gonna get burned alive!” Yells Rainbow Dash.
“I have no idea! But we gotta call sompony for this fire!” Says Twilight.
“Ahm already on it!” Informs Applejack. She takes out her mobile phone and dials the number for te fire department. She then pauses and spots a familiar looking jacket on the ground. She walks over an picks it up.
Dangit, Ah hope he knows what the hay he’s don’ , She worries.
Meanwhile, a grey pegasus pony with a short blonde mane and tale tries to run towards the burning building. She’s wearing what looks to be a mail delivery outfit with a white colored shirt and brown work pants. Rainbow Dash reacts quickly and grabs her by her arms while she tries to escape from her grip.
“Let me go! Please let me go!” She cries.
“No way Derpy, are you nuts?!? You’ll get burned alive in there!” Rainbow Dash yells.
The mare named Derpy turns around with tears staining her face and looks at Rainbow Dash and the others, along with the other ponies who have gathered at the sight.
“PLEASE LET ME GO! I HAVE TO GET IN THERE! MY DAUGHTER IS STILL INSIDE!!!” She screams.
All the ponies gasp in horror.
“WHAT?!?”
Will 1st POV
I roll on the ground onto my feet. I look up and see the inside of the house is filled with smoke making it difficult to breath. The side that was covered in flames had bits of fire seeping through the walls and floor while continuing to spread. I had to get whoever was still in the house fast or we’ll both be burned alive.
“HEY! ARE YOU IN HERE?!? WHERE ARE YOU?!?” I yell.
“H-HELP ME!!” I hear.
It sounds like it came from up the stairs so I quickly but carefully make my way towards the second floor. The fire is starting to rage and smoke is filling the area at a quick pace making me cough every so often. I pull my shirts up over my face to mask my breathing if only slightly. I’m at the top of the stairs and look down the hall and see 3 rooms, two on each side and one at the end.
“ARE YOU HERE?!? SPEAK TO ME!” I call out.
“I-I’M HERE, PLEASE HELP!!!” The voice cries. It sounds like a little girl is crying out and it’s coming from the room to the right. I quickly make my towards the door when suddenly a floor board gives way causing my leg to fall through.
“OH SHIT” I scream. I managed to catch myself just in time by grabbing onto the doorknob. I look down and see the 1st floor is flooded with flames. I reclaim my breath and pull myself out from the hole and face the door. I try to turn the knob but I wouldn’t budge. I look down and see it’s completely crushed in my hand.
“Of all the shitty things to happen at such a shitty time…” I curse myself.
I start banging on the door to get whoever was in the rooms attention. “Hey kid! Are you still in there?!?” I ask.
“Y-yes, please help!” She cries.
“I’m right here, don’t worry. I need you to stay away from the door ok? Stay as far away from it as you possibly can!” I tell her.
“O-ok!” She says.
I wait about a minute before stepping back slightly. I slowly take a breath and close my eyes. After gaining my focus I open them and raise my left leg and kick the door as hard I could. The door bursts off the hinges and flys on the other side of the room. I hear a small scream coming from the right side. I walk in the slightly smoke filled room and look around. To my right is what looks to be a closet so I step over to it and open the door. Inside is a unicorn filly, about the same age as the CMC with a pale violet coat and a light grayish gold mane and tale. She’s wearing a yellow T-shirt and blue shorts. She’s got her arms covering her face in total fear and is trembling up a storm while whimpering.
“Hey, hey, it’s ok. You’re safe now.” I tell her.
She brings her arms down and looks at me. She’s still a bit fearful but seems to calm down a little bit after seeing me.
“Wh-wh-who are you mister? Where’s my mama?” She asks while whimpering.
I kneel down while pulling down my shirts and hold out my arms, “I’m here to save you kid. Your mom’s probably outside waiting for you. So let’s get you out of here so you can see her again.” I said.
She nods and gets up and moves towards me. I pick her up in my arms and cradle her in my grasp. I look down at her and smile at her reassuringly. “Hold on tight and don’t let go ok?” I tell her.
She nods and wraps her little arms around my neck a squeezes as tight as she can but is still trembling.
I make my way out of the room and down the hall. The house is now almost filled to the brim with smoke, which causes the filly to cough. I have to duck down out of the smoke line so that we’re not breathing in the cloud of death. I make it to the stairs but frown in anger as most of the steps have been burned to a crisp and a single step would probably cause the whole thing to collapse.
I have few options at this point and look back down at the filly who looks like she’s on the verge of tears again. I nudge her slightly getting her attention and she looks up at me.
“I’m gonna jump down to the bottom of the stairs ok? You just keep holding on as tight as you can and don’t let go.” I inform her.
She nods in understanding and again squeezes around my neck as hard as she possibly can.
I look back down the stairs and take a few steps back. I take a breath and run towards the stairs and plant both my feet on the top step and jump all the way down the stairs. I managed to clear all the steps and land on the bottom with a loud thud that seems to vibrate the house slightly causing it to groan again. Seeing how I’ve probably just sped up the process of it’s collapse I proceed to run towards the door and body check it open.
Suddenly, the house lets out a load groan and I look up to see the support beam start to splinter. It breaks and comes crashing down on us and the filly starts to scream in terror. I quickly raise my right hand and the beam falls on it causing me to catch it, halting the collapse midway.
“AW SHIT!!!”, I yell. This fucking thing was heavy as hell. It feels like I’m carrying the whole damn house. I’m grunting and panting in exhaustion, if I don’t think of something right now I’m a goner along with the filly. I look up and see the window I jumped through. It’s still open but a little caved in due to the collapse of the support beam. I look down at the filly who’s now sobbing in my chest.
She’s the main priority right now, I’ll worry about myself later!
“Kid! Do you trust me?!?” I ask.
She looks up at me in confusion.
“W-what?”
“Do you trust me?!?”
“…Y-yes, I trust you!”
I smile, “Good, now bring your legs up and hug them!”
She does so and is now curled in a ball in my arm. I look up at the window and dare not take my eyes off it. I real my arm back with her still in it. With all the strength I can muster, I throw the filly towards the window while she screams. She flys through the room and out the window with near perfect precision. I smirk at my work but then feel the house give way again, causing me to lift my other arm so I’m lifting it with both my hands.
“Nngg, motherfucker this *cough* thing is heavy…!” I grunt.
I look around and see flames surrounding me. The smoke has now filled the area leaving me with little breathing room. I growl in annoyance and look up to the support beam.
“I already died once,” I sneer. I start to lift the beam back up as I’m now breathing heavily. “You think I’m gonna let something like this take me down?!?” My hands start to glow as energy starts to build. “I was ripped from my world without any warning,” my hands grow brighter, “I was sent to this one for a reason I still don’t know,“ I feel something within my soul and a white aura starts to form around my body, “so until I figure out why I of all people was sent here and what my purpose is, I make this solemn oath right here right now!” I yell. The aura starts to grow brighter and flickers around my body like a large flame. My hands are shining as bright as possible to the point where the energy is close to erupt.
“I swear as long as there is even a shred strength left in my soul, I REFUSE TO DIE AGAIN!!!!!” I scream.
“BUSTER CANNON!!!!”
The energy in my hands then erupt and a brilliant blue sphere of energy forms becoming bigger and bigger each passing second. The sphere then shines brightly and the shoots upwards in a huge explosion, causing the beam to be blasted away and enveloping my vision in with light.
The blast lasts for a few minutes until it starts to dissipate and the light dies down. I’m breathing pretty heavily at this point and my arms slump down to my sides. I must’ve used quite a bit of energy because I feel like I just ran a marathon and my body aches a little. I look back down and notice the house is noting but charred remains from both the fire and my attack. I can’t help but smirk at what I’ve done but then feel eyes on me. I turn to my side and see the girls and what looks to be the rest of the town starring at me in total shock.
I stand back up straight, shaking slightly and turn towards them. I walk toward them, slowly but surely, until I’m right in front of the crowd. I take a deep breath and smile. I look down at myself and notice I’m missing something. I look back up towards the crowd.
“Has anypony seen my jacket?” I ask calmly.
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 9
Outside the house 10 minutes earlier 3rd POV
The mane six and the rest of Ponyville, who were all starting to gather, continued to stare in horror at the burning building. The flames have almost completely enveloped the house and there was still no sign of the human who jumped into the disaster. Derpy was in hysterics and was still desperately trying to pry herself from Rainbow Dash’s grasp but to no avail. Twilight was faring no better, she had only known William for almost an hour and she was looking forward to learning about him and his species. Now William had literally thrown himself in the worst situation and couldn’t help but worry about what was to happen to him.
“Applejack!” She called to her farm mare friend, “Did you call the fire ponies? When will they be here?” She asks.
“Ah just got off tha phone with them, they said they’d be here in less n’ 15 minutes!” She said.
Twilight’s eyes widened, “What?!? That’s too long! By the time they get here it’ll be too late!” She cried.
Applejack could only look at her with a helpless expression at her outburst. “Ah don’t know what ta tell ya Twi! All we can do now is hope they’ll get here as quick as possible!” She yells.
Twilight and Applejack look back towards the flames fearfully. The rest of the mane six had equally worrisome thoughts. Fluttershy had tears in her eyes because she too wanted to get to know William more, but she might not be able to now. At first his appearance and size was a little intimidating, but the kind words he said to her and the soft tone of his voice proved he wasn’t as scary as she thought. Rarity held a hand to her mouth as she tried to hold back her own tears and prayed that Sir William made it out safely from this catastrophe. He had already made such a good first good impression with his actions and words towards her. When he kissed her hand, her heart had slightly skipped a beat, for he had treated her as a stallion would a princess like she always wanted. It would be such a terrible shame if he had met his end so soon. Pinkie Pie had been planning something special for William after she met him in the middle of town. William has seemed like such a good natured human, she wanted to be friends with him right off the bat. Now her soon to be friend was in trouble, which caused her mane and tale to deflate a little.
Suddenly, the house groaned loudly and the top half of the roof collapsed. Everybody backed away in surprise and fear, while poor Derpy cried louder and squirmed more erratically at the thought that her daughter was still in there and probably dead. Everypony started to give up hope when all of a sudden they all heard screaming come from one of the house’s windows. Out came a flying pale pink and gold ball of fur and fell to the ground with a thump. There, for everypony to see, was a familiar little unicorn filly face planted in the ground covered in small black marks. She picks herself up to her knees while rubbing her head. “Owie, that hurt…” she whined.
”DINKY!!!”
Dinky looked up and saw her mother run towards her with open arms and tears in her eyes. Dinky gasps and immediately got up and started running towards Derpy.
”MOMMA!!!” She cried.
Both mother and daughter embraced each other, not daring to let go.
“Oh my precious little muffin, thank sweet Celestia you’re ok!!” Derpy cried through her tears.
“I was so scared, Momma!” Dinky whimpered.
Twilight and the others were stunned that Dinky literally came flying out of the burning building somehow but were glad she made it out alive. However, their happy reunion was cut short when eveypony remembered that there was still sompony in the burning house. Twilight walked up to Derpy and Dinky and kneeled down to look at her.
“We’re all so glad you’re safe and sound Dinky, but how did you get out of there? Where’s William?” Twilight asks with worry.
Dinky looks up to Twilight confused for a moment but then gasps as remembers her savior was still inside the nearly destroyed house.
“Oh no! That’s right, the strange stallion who saved me is still inside. Please, you have to get him out of there or-“
Dinky didn’t get to finish her sentence as she was interrupted when the ground started to shake suddenly. A bright light starts to shine within the flaming house and the shaking starts to intensify. All the ponies stare in shock and some cover their eyes as the light starts to shine brighter with each passing moment. Once the light is shining as bright as it possibly can, eveypony within range heard someone scream at the the top of their lungs.
“BUSTER CANNON!!!!”
The ground started shaking to the point where it felt like a mini earthquake and the house shined even brighter. Suddenly, a huge explosion erupted from the house and a large beam of light shot up through the roof and into the into the sky. It looked like a geyser of huge levels of magic came from the ground itself, only it didn’t look or feel like any magic anypony had seen before. Most of the ponies shielded their eyes and some of them were blown back slightly and fell down on their rumps. After a few moments, the beam starts to die down as does the light and the shaking begins to calm down until all is still and quiet. Nopony said a word as they watched the dust settle from the charred remains of the former flame covered building. They all soon could make out a silhouette of a figure standing in the middle of the ruins with its arms pointed straight up and crouched slightly. The figure becomes more clear and once the dust settles completely, they’re all shocked at what they see. A tall yet muscular looking creature with no fur yet a medium long brown mane was standing before them breathing a bit heavily. It’s arms droop to the side as it proceeds to stumble a bit before catching itself. Once it reclaims its breath, it stands up to its full height and looks down at its hands. It then looks up and towards the ponies and smiles as it walks over to them. Once the creature is in front of the group of ponies it continues to smile at them in a friendly manner. After a brief moment of silence it looks down at itself and looks back up to ask an odd question.
“Has anypony seen my jacket?” It asks.
Present time Will 1st POV
I’m starting to see a pattern due to some recent events lately. It seems every time I do or say something out the ordinary I get the same reaction from these ponies. Slack jawed expressions, check. Eyes wide and bugging out, check. Silent and speechless, unable to move…check. I guess I couldn’t blame them, especially since I just literally blasted a house straight to the freaking heavens in a huge ass explosion. Look beyond the crowd of ponies and spot a group of familiar mares amongst them.
“Oh, hey there girls! What took you so long?” I call out to them and wave. They all shake their heads and stare at me for a moment. All at once they rush up to me, but before they can even reach me three little blurs tackle me to the ground. I’m a bit dazed for a moment until I look down on my chest to see a familiar group of fillies and an odd sense of déjà vu.
“Mr, Saber! You’re alright!” They cry into my chest.
Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo look up at me with tears in their eyes. I can only sigh as I wrap my arms around them and pull myself up.
“Hey come on girls,” I tell them, “sorry for worrying you three but I had to save the filly trapped inside. Besides, you all still remember how I took down that manticore right? Do you really think something like this would’ve got me?” I ask them.
They all stare at me for a moment and wipe their eyes. They then smile up at me and shake their heads.
“Good, now can I get up now? I’m still a bit sore from my previous actions.” I request.
They do so but before I can stand up I’m yet again tackled by two more blurs, one pink and one light blue.
Damnit, this shit’s gonna get old real quick… I groan to myself.
I open my eyes and see both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie staring at me while gripping my shirt. Rainbow looks pissed and Pinkie has the biggest and goofiest smile I’ve ever seen.
“What in the buck were you thinking?!?”
“YAY, YOU’RE OK!!!”
“What the buck was that explosion?!?”
“YAY, YOU’RE NOT HURT!!!”
“How the buck did you do that?!?”
“YAY, I’M SO HAPPY!!!”
“How the-“
“YAY-“
I couldn’t take the constant screaming in both my ears so I place both my hands over their muzzles silencing them as there’s now a loud ringing in both my ears.
“Would you two calm the hell down?! I can barely think straight with all this commotion! Now I’m gonna let go of your muzzles and you gotta promise not to yell anymore. I’d also like to get up off the ground because in case you haven’t noticed, the ground isn’t exactly comfortable” I complain.
They look at each other then back to me and nod and lift themselves off me. I didn’t notice before but they both had their breasts pressing on my chest. Not gonna lie, they both felt incredible… Especially Pinkie’s but I’ll keep this to myself as I don’t wish to become aroused in public. I finally am able to stand on my own two feet and begin to brush myself off. As I’m doing so, I notice some tears and little holes along my clothes which makes me furrow my brows a bit.
“Aw man, these are my good clothes too…” I groan.
I feel my shoulder being tapped and look over to see all the mane six surrounding me at an extremely close proximity.
“Uh, you all ok?” I ask.
“OK?! OK?!? WHAT ABOUT YOU?!?” Shouts Twilight, “WHAT IN THE HAY WAS THAT BEAM OF LIGHT?!? DID YOU REALLY DO THAT?!? I HAVE SO MANY QUESTIONS AND I NEED ANSWERS NOW!!!” She shrieks in my ear. The others nod furiously wanting to know what happened and how I did what I did.
God, why the bloody hell do they gotta be so damn loud all the time…
I notice that all the other ponies have also started to gather around me but they keep their distance. Guess my little “performance” has made them on edge. Deciding not to make myself look bad I start to explain all that had happened. I clear my throat and walk past the girls until I’m in front of the crowd again.
“If you’re all wondering what that explosion was, that was me. Also if you’re wondering what I am, I’m a human,” I tell them, which makes the whole crowd gasp in shock. I smirk and shake my head as I speak again, “I jumped into the burning building to save that filly over there,” I explain while pointing at her. She looks at me and smiles as if she’s thanking me which makes me smile back as I look back to the crowd and continue, “I’m sorry I spooked you all and I’m sorry for destroying one of your houses but I didn’t have a choice because the building came crashing down on me.” I finish.
“Did you here that, he’s the one who saved Dinky!”
“Oh my goodness! He’s a human?! I thought they were a myth!”
“Damn, guess I owe Lyra those bits after all…”
“Who cares what he is, he managed to save Dinky before it was too late! He’s a hero!”
Soon all the ponies are starting to comment and praise me on my heroics. They all then start to applause and cheer for my deed, despite my extreme actions. I feel a warm sense of pride as the cheer for me. It feels pretty damn good to have saved a life and they’re so welcoming of it.
After the crowd starts to calm down, I see in the corner of my eye two ponies walk over to me. I turn to see the filly I saved and an older mare, who I assume is her mother, walk over to me. I look at the mother and see she’s a pegasus mare wearing what looks like a post office uniform with grey fur, light blond mane and tail, and pretty golden eyes. Her eyes are a bit peculiar as they seem to be a little uneven as one is looking at me and the other seems to look a bit upwards. But who am I to judge? They’re her eyes and I personally don’t mind them. As they come closer to me, the filly leaves her mothers side and runs up to me and hugs my leg. I look down and see she’s whimpering a bit. I smile and bend down to my knee so I’m looking at her at her level.
“Hey there kid, how’s your body? I didn’t throw you too hard did I?” I ask.
She looks at me then rubs her eyes and shakes her head.
“N-no, I’m ok. You saved me from the scary fire.” She says.
“Well that’s good, by the way, I didn’t catch your name?” I ask her.
“My name’s Dinky.” She says with a smile.
I chuckle at her cute name and bring a hand up and pat her head. “Well Dinky, it’s nice to meet you. My name’s William Saber.” I say with a smile.
Dinky then lunges at me and hugs me tightly. I smirk and wrap my arms around her small frame as she nuzzles into my chest.
“Thank you for saving me, Mr. Saber” she says in my chest.
I pat her head again, “No problem, Dinky. I’m glad I could help.
“U-um, excuse me?”
I look up and see the same mare from before. I break my hug with Dinky and stand up. I’m at my full height and she stares up at me with eyes a little widened. I smile at her so I can ease the tension between us.
Guess my new height will take some getting some used to for these ponies. I think to myself.
She fidgets a bit before speaking up, “I-I just wanted to thank you for saving my daughter.” She tells me. I see tears start to form in her eyes as she looks down at Dinky. “I-I just don’t know what I would’ve d-done if I’d lost her…” she whimpers. Dinky then walks over to her mother and hugs her to which she hugs her back.
I take a step forward and put a hand on her shoulder causing her to flinch slightly and look up at me. I still have my smile and speak softly, “I would’ve jumped into the flames of Hell if it meant saving your daughter, ma’am. She’s safe now, so you’ve got nothing to worry about. My name’s William Saber but you can call me Will if you’d like” I tell her. I take my hand off her shoulder and hold it out for a handshake.
More tears start to leak from her eyes and she starts to smile. Instead of a handshake, she lunges at me and brings me into a hug of her own. I’m caught a little off guard but I welcome the hug and match it with my own for her.
“Th-thank you, thank you so much. I’m so glad you got her out in time…” she shakily tells me. She looks up at me and smiles, “My name’s Muffin or Ditzy Doo by the way, but everypony calls me Derpy.”
I smile and break the hug and nod. I turn towards the burned remains of the house, which I can only guess was hers and frown as I look back towards her.
“Hey, uh, I’m awfully sorry about your house Derpy. I didn’t mean to blow the place up to kingdom come.” I say sheepishly.
Derpy looks at the the burned remains then back to me and smiles while shaking her head, “That’s alright,” she reassures me, “my daughter and I were actually planning to move out anyway. It’s a good thing we managed to get all of our belongings out before the fire.”
“Huh,” I say, “well I guess all’s well that ends well! Despite the circumstances.” I say causing her to giggle. “Do you have anywhere else to stay in the mean time?” I ask.
Derpy nods and says, “Yes, Dinky and I were actually going to stay with my sister until my husband returns from his travels.”
I nod in agreement and look back down at Dinky. She’s still staring at me with that cute smile making me smile back.
“Glad to see you’re ok, Dinky. Think I’ll be able to see you around town again?” I ask.
She nods happily as they both begin to walk away. I turn around towards the mane six who were patiently waiting for me to finish my conversation.
“Well, in spite of recent events this day became very interesting. Wouldn’t you all agree?” I ask.
They all then bombard me with compliments and praise.
“Whooee! Y’all sure are a tough feller fer pulln’ off somethin’ like that! Oh bah tha way, here’s your jacket back.” Applejack says while handing me back my jacket.
“That.......was.........so.............AWESOME!!!! You’re already 20% cooler in my opinion!” Rainbow Dash proclaims.
“Darling, your actions were so noble and heroic! You were like a knight in shining armor saving a poor young damsel in distress. It was so heroic~.” Rarity swoons while batting her eyes at me, which causes me the blush a tad bit.
“You were so very brave, William. Um, I’m also glad you’re not hurt.” Fluttershy says quietly.
“THAT WAS SO SUPER DUPER AMAZING HOW YOU SAVED DINKY!!! GASP IJUSTREMEMBEREDISTILLGOTTAMAKEAWELCOMETOPONYVILLEPARTYANDNOWITWILLALSOBEATHANKSFORSAVINGDERPYPARTYSOIGOTTAGONOWBYE!!!!!” She yells and proceeds to zip away the same way she did when we first met, leaving a trail of pink dust in her wake.
Just ignore it, remember what Twilight said and ignore it… I think to myself.
Twilight looks like she can’t take waiting any more for my interview since she’s visibly shaking a bit with her eye twitching.
I notice the sun is starting to set and the sky is starting to change color. I then look at the huge crowd of ponies are still around me and the girls which makes me a little anxious with all the eyes on me.
These ponies should have better things to do than to gawk at me…
“I understand you all wish to know more about me,” I say gaining their attention, “but as you can see, it’s starting get late and I’m sure you all still have responsibilities to attend to.” I tell them while pointing to the sky.
Most of them look up and the others nod to each other in agreement. The crowd starts to disperse as I look back towards the girls and put my hands on my hips. “Well then, I believe we’ve put this off for too long for today. I think it’s time you all showed me to this library so we can begin the interview. Wouldn’t you agree?” I ask.
Before anypony can say anything, a bright flash appears behind me. Twilight and the others look behind me and gasp with wide eyes. They all immediately drop to the ground on their knees to a bow. I raise a brow at their actions but then feel a presence behind me. It feels warm but also powerful, arguably the most powerful presence I’ve ever felt. I slowly turn my head around and I’m completely dumbfounded at what I’m seeing. There, slowly and calmly walking towards me, was probably one of the most drop dead gorgeous women I’ve ever laid eyes on. Her coat is an alabaster white and her eyes are a stunning light magenta. Her mane is a variety of colors consisting of light cerulean, light turquoise, very light cobalt blue, and pale heliotrope. Her body was on a level of its own beauty as it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it’s that of a goddess. Her hips, waist, legs, and chest are all the right sizes making her an irresistible sight to see. She was wearing a bright white dress with royal pink trimming and on her shoulders was a symbol of a shining sun. What caught my attention the most, besides her figure, was the fact she had both a horn and and massive wings on her back. I was brought out of my gaze when I felt a tug on my leg and looked down to see Twilight frantically looking up at me.
“Kneel and bow right now!” she whispers.
“Wha-“
“DO IT!”
Without any other choice, I do as she tells me and kneel on my left knee with my right knee up and my right arm is placed on my knee and my left arm is behind my back. The woman then stops just in front of me and the girls and looks down at me and the girls.
Why do I feel so nervous right now? Just who is this woman? I wonder.
She speaks in a tone that is just as equally warm as her presence, almost sounding motherly.
“You may all rise, my little ponies. You as well, human.”
The girls rise to their hooves and I do as well. But as I’m standing up, Twilight quickly walks over to the woman and hugs her, to which she returns.
“It is good to see you again, my faithful student” she says.
Student?
“It’s wonderful to see you to, Celestia.” Twilight tells her.
Celestia?
They break their embrace and I’m now standing up straight. The woman named Celestia looks at me and raises her eyebrows a bit. I do as well because of how tall she is. She’s taller than the others just as I am but surprisingly I’m taller than her by about a few inches. She smiles warmly and takes a step forward.
“It is a pleasure to meet you in pony, human. My name is Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria.” She tells me with a curt nod.
Wait, Princess?!?
“Oh boy…” I mutter.
A New Life, A New Adventure
Conversation with the Sun Princess
Chapter 10
Unknown location 3rd POV
Darkness, pure and utter darkness. Not a word was said and not a noise was made. It’s as if even the slightest whisper was nonexistent. One would easily go mad in this forsaken place after stepping a single foot within. All seemed quiet and no signs of life were around, until a sudden clinking of chains twitches. The sound seems to echo throughout the darkness and the chains start to twitch and clink together more. Multiple strands of thick chains trail together up to an object laying on the ground. It has no visible shape but is seemingly covered from head to toe in chains and is encased in what seems to be a large coffin. Within the coffin, a low and evil incarnate sounding voice speaks.
“..........So, he finally arrives? Interesting, very interesting indeed. Hmhmhmhmhm…” The voice chuckles darkly.
South of Ponyville Will 1st POV
I’ve died and been sent to a world filled with anthro ponies and fairy tale creatures, I wake up to a muscular body, I gain the powers of Ki manipulation from Dragon Ball and became my role-playing character, I fought a real live manticore, and I just saved a child from a burning building. It’s not even the end of my first day here and the surprises just keep pilling up one after another. Now of all things, if the golden crown on her head wasn’t obvious, I’m face to face with one of this worlds leaders. My brain stops functioning as I’m now standing motionless with my own shocked expression. Princess Celestia, as she said her name was, continues to look up at me with a warm and welcoming smile.
The hell are you doing you idiot?! Say something already!
I blink and shake my head out of my dazed condition. “Um,” I begin, “I-it’s an honor t-to meet you to, y-your majesty… M-my name is William S-Saber.” I stutter while bowing my head again.
Smooth, genius… I curse myself.
“You do not need to bow again, Mr. Saber. One is more than enough.” She tells me.
Oh shit, oh shit! Did I overdo it? No, no of course not. She said it was ok so I’m good.
Twilight looks up at the princess with a curious expression, “Celestia, may I ask what you’re doing here? Not that I don’t mind you being here or anything, but this visit seems so sudden.” Twilight asks.
Princess Celestia looks down at Twilight still adorning her smile. “Well the reason why I am here is because I came to personally investigate a large beam of light I saw shoot to the sky from my balcony,” she explains. “I teleported here as quickly as I could to face whatever caused such a commotion, only to find the smoking remains of a building, all the ponies in town unharmed and gathered around, and in the center a strange looking being.” She says while looking at me with a now neutral expression. “I stayed a ways away to investigate if you were the cause of this and to see whether or not you are a threat. To my surprise I had heard you say you saved a filly from the burning building and also these three foals from Everfree Forest.” She says while gesturing to the CMC.
I nod and speak up, “It’s true, your majesty,” I tell her, “I had jumped into the burning house to retrieve the filly before it was too late. I managed to retrieve her and was about to make it outside, but the buildings support beam collapsed on us.” I explain to her, causing her eyes to widen a bit and the girls to gasp as I continue, “I managed to catch the beam before it crushed us but I had to think about the fillies’ safety before my own. So I used my other arm and threw her out the window so I could find a way to get myself out of the situation I was in. I had no other options so I gathered my power within myself to blast away the fallen debris and well,” I say while pointing to the ruins, “this is the result as you see. As for these fillies, I saved them from being eaten from a manticore back within the forest.”
Princess Celestia turns back to me and smiles warmly again. “Well, I suppose my suspicions were wrong and I’m pleased that they were. You have my deepest gratitude for not only saving the filly from the fire but these fillies from the dangers of Everfree.” She says. She then lifts her right hand towards me and lowers her head slightly. “Thank you for being such a brave human in the face of danger, William Saber.” She tells me.
I smile back at her and look at her hand. I smirk with a raised brow as I get an idea of what to do. It’s probably a stupid idea but it may also be a great one if it goes well. After all, my mother always taught me to be a gentleman at all times in the presence of a woman. I gently take her hand and bow my head. I turn her hand downwards then lean in and lightly kiss it like I did with Rarity. “It was the least I could do, your majesty,” I tell her, “I’ll always help those in need.” I look up to her and smile a bit bigger, “Also please, call me Will.” I say with a wink.
She starts to blush a bit while giggling at my kind yet bold actions. Her smile widens as I let go of her and and take a step back. I turn my head to the girls and see them, yet again, with mixed expressions that say I can’t believe he just did that!
Not bad if I do say so myself. I think.
“You certainly are an interesting individual, Will,” she says while still slightly blushing, if not a bit brighter after saying my name, “and since you have proven yourself, I would also prefer you call me Celestia when not around other ponies. As I would be proud to have you as a friend.” She tells me.
Wow, I’m already friends with a princess? That was fast…
Celestia then looks at Twilight who was patiently waiting for us to finish our conversation. She walks over to her and puts a hand on her shoulder. “I overheard you were about to speak with William about him and his species but I believe it would be better if we postpone the questions for another time. As you can see, it is almost time for me to lower the sun.” She says while gesturing to the sky. Twilight was about to protest but soon looks towards the sky and sees that the sun was indeed nearing its final faze of setting and nods reluctantly while her face pouts cutely. I raise my eyebrows slightly at her last statement.
Lower the sun? What’s she mean by that? I wonder.
I step towards her gaining her attention. “What exactly do you mean “lower the sun”? Is that some sort of figure of speech?” I ask.
Celestia giggles and shakes her head. “On the contrary, it as I said when I have to lower sun I literally mean it.” She tells me. I’m still confused and she noticed making her giggle some more. “Would you perhaps like me to show you?” She offers.
I shrugged my shoulders, “Sure, I guess.” I tell her.
“Princess are you sure? Don’t you need to be in Canterlot to do this?” Twilight asks.
“It is quite alright, Twilight. So long as I can bare witness to the sun I’ll be able to lower it from anywhere I please. Besides, I have already informed my sister through our mind link and she is also prepared back at the castle.” She tells her.
There’re two Princess? Guess that makes sense, since she did say she was the co-ruler. I think to myself.
She walks a little away from me and the girls with her back turned while facing the sun. I hear her mumbling something like she’s talking with someone, presumably her sister. After a brief moment, she lowers her hands to her sides and breathes in deeply. Her horn starts to shine and and her wings begin to extend to their full width. My eyes widen as her body then starts to glow and she lifts herself from the ground slightly and begins to float in mid air. I then bring my attention to the sky and my jaw goes slack at what I’m witnessing. The sun, true to her words, begins to set and lowers beneath the horizon. The moon then appears from beside where the sun sets and raises into the now night sky. Once it is in position, stars start to appear one by one and soon litter the sky with small twinkling lights. As a night person, I’ll always admire the night and it’s comforting star lit sky. But this, this was something else. It was like I was watching someone manually place each star in its place like an artist would on a canvas. The moon was especially breathtaking, it was a big, bright, and beautiful full moon that seemed to illuminate the ground and surrounding areas. If I were a wolf or something, I’d be howling nonstop at this spectacle.
Celestia then descends back down to ground and turns to face me while folding her wings. She sees my flabbergasted expression and smiles while trying to hold in a hearty giggle. She walks up to me and places a hand under my jaw and closes it, which causes me to flinch and shake my head out of my frozen predicament.
“I take it you enjoyed the show?” She asks teasingly.
I can only nod dumbly and look back towards the sky. “That.......was certainly an experience. Never thought I’d witness the night sky be formed in such a way.” I look towards the moon and sigh with content. “I gotta say though, I could get used to the nights here. Never thought I’d see a more beautiful starry sky like this.” I think out loud.
I hear more giggling and see Celestia with a hand over her mouth. I raise a brow at her actions, “Was it something I said?” I ask.
“Oh do not fret William, you have said something that sompony I know would take great appreciation to.” She says comically. She clears her throat and speaks again, “Now, as I’ve said it is too late to begin such an important interview at this time. So I suggest we postpone it to tomorrow. Since I too am curious as to what your species is like and how came here. So, I suggest that instead of the Ponyville library you come to Canterlot and answer the questions there.” Celestia suggests.
Canterlot? Hmm, that must be where I saw the castle back in Everfree. Is it some kind of royal capital or something? I wonder.
“I guess that could work. That ok with you, Twilight?” I ask her while turning towards her. She thinks about it for a moment and and nods her head in agreement.
“I suppose that’s ok. But you have to promise that I get to ask the first question!” She proclaims.
I chuckle and say, “Seems only fair.”
“Can we come to?” Rainbow Dash chimes in.
The others, the CMC included, look like they also want to tag along. Celestia then nods her head in agreement. “Of course, the more ponies who come along the more questions to be asks. Assuming that William l can answer them all.” She teases. The girls start to cheer slightly and I smirk and shake me head.
Just what have I gotten myself into? I wonder.
“Well then,” Celestia says, “I believe it is time for me to return to the castle. I look forward to tomorrow’s interview William.”
“Same, Celestia. See you tomorrow.” I tell her with a wave.
Twilight then hugs her once more before saying goodbye. Celestia takes a step back and ignites her horn. Before she disappears in a flash of light, I could swear I saw her wink back at me with a slight smirk in the corner of her muzzle.
Did she just-, nah probably not. I wonder how she does that? Must be magic or something, considering she’s got a horn like a unicorn.
I turn back toward the group of mares who then start to follow Twilight back into town. I follow them and look back once more at the charred ruins of the house.
What an eventful first day in this world has been. Why do I get the feeling that it’s not yet over? I wonder.
I shrug my shoulders and continue to follow the girls through Ponyville. Little did I know, I was in for a special surprise.
Author's Note
A simple chapter with an anticipated greeting. Hope you enjoyed it!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 11
After my conversation with Celestia, the girls, the CMC, and I were making our way though Ponyville towards the library. This town is just as calm and relaxing at night just as it is durning the day. It’s a shame that there aren’t many places like this back on Earth.
We’ve been walking for about 10 minutes now and the girls are talking amongst themselves while I’m once again left to my thoughts. I think back to what I had done back at the house, the feeling within my soul and the energy in my hands had imprinted themselves within my mind and body. There’s also the beam of energy I fired from my hands, specifically the name I called out once I unleashed it. “Buster Cannon”, if I remember correctly that move was the same move that the character Trunks uses in the show. To watch it on TV is one thing, but to actually do it in real life doesn’t even come close to just watching it. What’s strange is that it felt just as natural to do it as when I kicked the manticore. My movements and actions felt like I’ve known how to do them my entire life, that includes my Buster Cannon. Perhaps it has something to do with the potion I drank that I got from F when I arrived here. According to her letter to me, she said it would provide me with the skills an knowledge of the “champion of my youth” which I can only assume is my OC during my role-playing days. I had made my character a master of multiple fighting techniques, even though I personally had no fighting experience. As for my powers, thanks to my new found knowledge, I can recall and know how to use pretty much all the kinds of ki techniques from the show Dragon Ball and the game Xenoverse. If my purpose of being here has something to do with these abilities of mine, then maybe there’s something more to this world than meets the eye. But then again, this world seems so peaceful so I’m probably just overthinking it.
“Well, here we are!” Twilight calls out.
I blink out of my thoughts and stop in front of what looks like a large oak tree with windows, a chimney, and a door in front.
I raise my eyebrows in amazement at the tree. “Wait,” I say, “this is a library? You live in a library?” I ask Twilight.
She turns around with a smile and nods. “Yup! Welcome to the Golden Oak Library!” She says proudly.
Twilight and the others lead me towards the door and allow me to be the first one in. I reach for the doorknob and turn it to open the door. As I’m opening it, it’s strangely dark inside. I reach to the side of the wall to feel for a switch of some kind.
“Where is it, where’s the damn- ah! Here we go!”
Click
“SURPRISE!!!”
“JEEZUS!!!”
All of a sudden I’m met with a large group of ponies and I scared almost shitless. Streamers and confetti come flying out from every direction as I’m trying to keep my heart beating properly. The girls behind me laugh at my reaction and walk past me inside the library and turn towards me.
“Hey big guy, you ok? Don’t tell me the hero of the hour is scared of a little surprise party?” Rainbow dash teases.
I shake my head and look around me. The ponies are all smiling and waving at me with a welcoming feeling. I see a couple tables filled with an assortment of refreshments and sweets. I look up and see a unicorn mare behind what looks like a DJ set up with speakers and turn table. Above her is a banner that says “Welcome to Ponyville! Thank you for saving Dinky!” written on it. I take a step forward and a familiar pink blur runs up to me and fills my vision with a set of equally familiar light blue eyes.
“HI WILLY!!! SO? WERE YOU SURPRISED? HUH? HUH? WERE YOU? HUH?” Pinkie asks me repeatedly.
I chuckle at her comically bubbly attitude and look back towards the crowd. “Pinkie, did you set all this up for me?” I ask.
“Uh huh! At first I wanted to host the party at Suger Cube Corner but then the fire happened. So after you saved Dinky, and after you decided to come to Twilight’s library, I changed my plans and set up the party here! This is you’re welcome to Ponyville and Savior of Dinky Celebration party!” She excitedly explains.
I’ve had parties before but I don’t think I’ve ever had a surprise party like this. I smile and bring Pinkie into a hug. “Thank you so much Pinkie, it really means a lot that you’d do something like this for me.” I tell her.
Pinkie hugs me back with light squeeze and giggles. We break the hug and she turns the group and breaths in deeply.
“LET’S PARTY!!” she yells. The crowd cheers and I proceed to mingle with the ponies of Ponyville.
1 hour later
This party has got to be the funnest parties I’ve ever been to, let alone have it be thrown for me. The party games were fun to play, the music sounded a bit like dubstep which I hummed along to, and the refreshments were delicious! Whoever made these cupcakes sure knows what they’re doing. Each and every pony were very friendly to me and they each gave me their fair shares of compliments and praises for my heroic actions today. I even saw some of the mares stare at me with blushes on their faces and when I looked towards them they’d blush harder and giggle like little girls which made me smirk.
I feel like the most popular kid in school right now, how ironic . I think to myself.
I was sitting on a chair happily tapping my foot to the music while enjoying a cup of soda. I then spot Rarity, Applejack, and some kind of humanoid lizard with them. He has purple scales and deep green spines in his head and tale while his underbelly is light lime green. He’s wearing a red T-shirt and brown cargo shorts. His eyes are slitted also green as his spines. I’m guessing due to his appearance he looks to be a young teen. They walk up to me so I stand up from my chair and meet them half way.
“Hello, ladies. How’re the both of you tonight?” I ask.
“We’re quite well, darling. Thank you for asking.” Rarity says.
“How’re you enjoying tha party Will?” Applejack asks.
“I’m having a great time, thanks!” I reply. I look down at the teen and smile while offering my hand. “What’s up man? How’s it going? I’m William Saber the human.” I introduce myself.
“Whoa,” he says, “and here I thought everypony was pulling my tail! Nice to meet you to, dude!” He says while grasping my hand with his claw. “I’m Spike, Spike the dragon and Twilights number one assistant!”
A dragon?! Oi, me and my big mouth. Still cool I’m meeting a dragon though.
I look back towards the girls. “I gotta say,” I tell them, “it’s definitely a pretty damn good party. Reminds me of the parties back in my world where some of them I used to sing for.” I tell them.
They both look at me with surprised expressions. “Darling, did you say you sang at parties?” Rarity asks.
I nod, “Yeah, but only if I was allowed to. I can also play the guitar and it’s more like a hobby to me.” I tell them.
“You can sing and play the guitar?!” Pinkie Pie asks out of nowhere, “Oh! Oh! You should totally sing a song for us!” She tells me.
I arch a brow and look back towards Applejack and Rarity. They look like they also wish to hear me perform, and by the looks of it so do the rest of the ponies who heard Pinkie.
“Well, I’d like to but I don’t have a-“ Pinkie interrupts me by pulling a guitar out of her mane.
I shake my head and walk towards the DJ booth and pull my smartphone out. I go through the list of songs and find one that I think they’ll enjoy.
This one seems good enough.
I make it to the table and approach the DJ mare. She has a yellowish white coat with a wild looking cobalt blue mane and tale with light cyan streaks. She’s wearing deep purple shades and a pair of light blue headphones on her head. She’s also wearing a white T-shirt with what looks like two bridged eighth notes and a loose grey sleeveless jacket and a pair of tight denim jeans that hug her legs and hips snuggly. She looks at me and takes her headphones off while turning the music down a bit.
“What’s up Mr. Saber! Name’s Vinyl Scratch but tonight I’m DJ Pon-3! What can I do for you?” She asks.
“Nice to meet you DJ, just Will is fine by the way. I was wondering if you could play this song for me? I’m gonna sing it on stage” I ask her while showing my phone. She takes my phone and stares at it curiously and looks back to me and smiles.
“No problem, man! Just get up on stage and let me know when you’re ready to play.” She says.
I nod and make my way down to the small stage with my guitar. The music stops and DJ taps the mike. “Attention eveypony, hope you’re all having a fun time tonight!” She says over the microphone. The crowd agrees with her with cheers and applause. “Great! We’ve got a special treat for you tonight. The human of the hour who this party is for will now sing a song for us. So without further ado, please welcome Will Saber!” She says.
More claps and cheers erupt from the crowd as I walk on stage with my guitar while taking off my jacket toward the mic stand.
“Thanks DJ! Hey eveypony, I just wanted to thank you all for throwing this awesome party for me. Never thought I’d be welcomed here this way, not that I’m complaining.” I joke causing them to laugh a bit. “So, this song is a song from my world, hope you like to dance cause this’ll get you to move!” I look back to DJ and nod. She nods back and plugs my phone in then hits the play button. I hear the taps of the background tempo and begin to sing and strum my guitar.
As I’m singing, the ponies start to dance and are really starting to get into the music. I do a little dance as I’m strumming my guitar and start to make my way off the stage in the middle of the crowd. When I start to sing the Spanish part of the song, I take turns and walk back and forth to the mares surrounding me. Each time I finish a lyric they blush and swoon at my words and a couple of them faint. I finish the song with the last note of my guitar and do a little pose. I look up from my guitar and the ponies are silent for a moment and then erupt in a flurry of cheers and applause, I then smile and bow to them. I’m about to walk back towards the stage when they start chanting.
“Encore! Encore! Encore!” They chant.
I look around and smirk. Well, who am I not to oblige? I think.
“Alright, one more song!” I announce. They all cheer and I walk over and grab a stool. I walk back to the center of the room and sit on the stool. “Let’s take it nice and slow.” I tell them. I then pluck a few cords and begin to play.
I started to sing softly as the lyrics came to me. My singing again caught the attention of everypony in the room. Some were leaning on each other and enjoying the sound of my voice and guitar. Some mares were looking at me with half lidded eyes and smiling at me with that dreamy look. I continued to sing and saw the mane six and Spike staring at me with admiration. When I finished the song I paused for a moment and looked up. Almost immediately cheered and applauded for my performance. I got up and bowed again and set the stool back where I got it.
The mane six and Spike walk up to me with huge smiles on their muzzles. I smile back and put a hand on my hip. “Hey eveypony, I take it you enjoyed the songs?” I ask.
“Are you kidding? That was great! Who knew you were such a talented singer, dude!” Spike tells me.
“That was so awesome! You keep getting cooler like this and you’ll be just as cool as me!” Rainbow Dash cheers.
“That was a really nice song at the end William…” Fluttershy tells me while slightly blushing.
“Oh my stars, what a fantastic ensemble! You’re such a stallion of many talents, darling!” Rarity swoons.
“Ah gotta admit, that was some mighty fine guitar playing, partner!” Applejack says.
“You’re really something special William. Was that really music from your world?” Twilight asks.
I nod and say, “Yep, those two songs are two of my favorites. I’m glad you all enjoyed them.”
I then feel something slam behind me and also something soft press onto my back. Two pink arms wrap around my shoulders and hug me tightly.
“THAT WAS THE BEST MOST FANTASTIC MOST SUPER DUPER PERFORMANCE EVER!!!” Pinkie yells.
I chuckle as she gets off me and turn around. She’s got that trademark smile in her and is jumping I place due to how excited she is. I bring the guitar up and hold it in front of her with a smile.
“Thanks for letting me use this Pinkie.” Tell her.
She puts a hand on it and pushes it back to me making me raise an eyebrow in confusion.
“You can keep it! Consider it a welcoming gift, Willy!” She says.
My eyes widen and I look at my new guitar. I smile happily and sling the strap over my shoulder. I walk back to the booth where DJ is and she sees me and smiles brightly.
“Dude! Awesome songs! Awesome singing! You’re so awesome!” She cheers.
“Thank you, glad you enjoyed it. May I have my phone back please?” I ask her.
She nods and unplugs my phone and hands it back to me. I walk back towards the crowd of ponies and continue to mingle and enjoy the rest of the party with my new friends.
1 more hour later
The party continues with more music and laughter as ponies enjoy themselves. It starts to die down and ponies begin to leave and clear out of the library. Applejack managed to get a pony she knew to take the CMC back to their homes since it was now their bed time, even though they insisted they wanted to stay and be with me longer. Soon it’s just me, Spike, and the girls cleaning up the remains of the party which we get done pretty quickly since we all pitch in. Once we finish, I let out a huge yawn which makes the mares giggle at me.
“Seems like sompony is tired.” Twilight comments.
“Yeah, well when you’re saving the day and entertaining the crowd it starts to weigh on you.” I retort. I then realize something, I’ve got nowhere to sleep… “Speaking if which, where exactly am I supposed to sleep? Do I go to a hotel or something?” I ask.
Twilight tilts her head in confusion, “Why would you go to a hotel? You’re more than welcome to stay here.” She tells me.
I arch a brow at her offer, “Really? I don’t want to impose-“
“Oh don’t be silly,” she interrupts, “as far as I’m concerned you can stay here as long as you like! As soon as you’re able to get a place of your own of course.” She tells me.
I smile and walk up to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Thanks a lot Twilight, you’re very kind to offer this to me.” I tell her.
She blushes and looks away while smiling, making me chuckle but then I yawn loudly again. Damn, I must be more tired than I thought… I think to myself.
“So which room am I staying in?” I ask her.
She snaps out of her blush and turns and points towards the stairs. “Just up the steps and it’s the first door to your left.” She tells me.
I nod and begin to make my way to my room but just as I’m about to make the climb I feel a slight tug on my shirt. I look to see Pinkie Pie smiling up at me.
“Aw come on Willy! Can’t you stay up just a little more with us? We were actually gonna have a slumber party and play Truth or dare with spin the bottle!” She says.
Truth or Dare and spin the bottle? With just me and a bunch of mares? Oh boy, the ways that could go if I play… I think to myself.
“As much fun as that sounds Pinkie, I’m too exhausted after today. Maybe we’ll play again some other time, ok?” I tell her.
She seems a bit bummed but then nods at my request. “Ok, I understand. What about you Spikey?” She asks the young drake.
“No way,” Spike deadpans, “I’m also gonna go to bed so you mares have fun.” Spike then walks past me and up the stares while turning his head to look at me.
“Night Will…” he says with a yawn.
I smile and wave to him goodnight. I look back at the girls who’re laying their sleeping bags they had brought in a circle. “Goodnight ladies.” I tell them.
They all look at me and smile, “Goodnight William!” They all tell me.
I make my way up the stairs and into my new room. As I’m closing the door behind me I hear the mares start to giggle about something, probably mare stuff. The room is just your average bedroom with a window to the side, a bed in the middle with a nightstand and lamp next to it, a larger dresser on the other side, and a desk with a chair in the corner in the room. I take my clothes off until I’m in nothing but my boxers and drape them over the chair. I then climb under the sheets and lay down on the pillow with my hands behind my head as I stare at the ceiling.
Man, so much has happened today it’s hard to believe I just got here. I’m looking forward to tomorrow, not only to tell eveypony about myself but perhaps Celestia will be able to answer some of my questions. I wonder how my family is doing… I think to myself. I then get saddened at the thought of them and sigh. Nothing I can do about it now I suppose. I’m here now and I might as well get used to it.
With that, my eyes slowly droop until their completely shut and sleep takes hold of me.
Author's Note
Whoo! First day in Equestria!
A New Life, A New Adventure
A Greeting from the Mare of the Moon
Chapter 12
I open my eyes to see that I’m no longer in my room at the library but standing in some sort of misty void. I look around and see nothing, yet I’m standing on solid ground. I look down at myself and see I’m in my clothes again. I start to walk around the void to see if I’m taken anywhere. About five minutes pass and I feel like I haven’t made any distance from where I started so I stop walking. I cross my arms and start to ponder what happened before I ended up here. I went with Twilight and the others to the library, there was a party, we laughed, sang, danced, and afterwards everypony besides the mane six went home. We then cleaned up the library and I remember telling my friends I was gonna turn in early because I was too tired from todays events.
“So I guess that means I’m dreaming.” I conclude. “But if I’m dreaming, why is my dream like this?” I wonder.
I close my eyes and concentrate on an image of my choosing. I hear the area around me start to change and I start to feel the ground below me shift. I open my eyes to see I’m in an all too familiar setting. I was in the middle of the fighting ring and arena from Dragon Ball Z. There were tall audience bleachers and the ring was made of stone slabs. I look behind me and see one of the main buildings that the participants are supposed to come out of for each match.
“Pretty cool I’m actually standing in this place, now I know how Goku and the other characters felt when they walked up here.” I say to myself.
I start pacing around the ring for a bit while taking in my surroundings. I start to think back to all the shows I used to watch, how every time the show had episodes about the World Martial Arts Tournament were my favorite sagas. I stop as I realize that this may be a good opportunity to test my new skills. I walk back towards the ring and mimic Goku’s basic stance.
“Alright, let’s see what I can do.” I said.
Once my stance is made, I begin to take deep breaths and focus my mind. I start to feel my thoughts clear and my body shift as I begin to play out the different hand to hand combat techniques. My eyes shoot open as I throw a swift punch with my right. My left follows and then my right again. I start to throw quick jabs in the air and twist my body around to a roundhouse kick with my right leg. I hold my leg in the air for a moment as I then sway my body in the other direction and kick with my left. Over the next half hour I’m performing a variety of different karate strikes and kicks such as up, down, high rear, back, rake strikes and front, groin, knee, side, middle, high and low roundhouse kicks in different combinations. I feel like I should be hitting something instead of just attacking the air so I close my eyes again and make a large punching bag appears in front of me hanging on a chain. I smirk as I continue my strikes on the bag which feels way better than just punching and kicking nothing. My attacks feel hard and heavy which makes the bag sway a lot. As I’m striking I feel myself starting to pick up speed. I’m side stepping all around the back at incredible speeds and I continue to try and hit harder than before. I jump back a bit and get in a stance that has my right arm over my head and my left arm under it with my hands and fingers open making it look like a large jaw.
“WOLF FANG FIST!!!” I shout.
I rush towards the bag as I feel ki start to envelop my hands and feet. I make it to the bag and start punching and kicking it like a wild animal. The bag starts to shake and sway violently as I continue my assault. I real back my right fist and slam the bag as hard as I could and it comes flying off the hinges and off the ring. I stand there catching my breath slightly with my fist still hanging out in front. I slowly stand up straight and take a deep breath and let it out as I calm the adrenaline and ki in my body. Once I’m breathing normally again, I walk over to the edge and look at the bag on the ground. It has a sizable hole in the middle as sand pours out on the grass as it starts to fade away.
“Damn, that was probably the coolest thing I’ve done! Well, besides my Buster Cannon of course.” I say.
I‘m then brought out my thoughts when I feel a presence behind me. It feels similar as when I met Celestia but slightly less powerful yet still quite strong. I turn around and only see the other side of the ring and bleachers which makes me arch a brow. I walk back towards the center of the ring while looking around for the source of the presence I’m feeling.
“That’s strange, there’s someone here yet it feels like they’re all around me. What’s more is that this is my dream…” I wonder to myself.
I stand in the middle of the ring still looking around for the source of the strange presence. My gaze then brings me to look towards the moon. I stare at it for a couple of minutes until the moon begins to glow more brightly making my eyes squint a bit. I then see a figure literally come out of the moon like some sort of doorway and float towards me. I see that she’s a female mare with a midnight blue coat and her long mane and tale look like pieces of the night sky while flowing gently in a nonexistent breeze. As she floats down to me, I get a better look at her appearance which makes my heart stop for a moment. She looks just as beautiful as Celestia, arguably more beautiful. She’s wearing a black thin strapped dress that is decorated in what looks like twinkling stars that goes down to her hooves. Her figure is just as stunning as a goddess, much like Celestia’s, yet slightly more toned than hers. On her shoulders was a black smudge like mark with a crescent moon on it. What catches most of my attention was the fact that she to had a black tiara and necklace with a crescent moon on them and a horn with a pair of large wings on her back, which were spread out as she was descending towards me. Her eyes were a light teal and I felt like there was something within them, an emotion like she was looking for something.
She makes it to the ground and stares at me as I stare at her. She starts to walk towards me while still staring. Knowing she’s a princess, after my encounter with Celestia, I quickly bring myself to a kneel and bow. She’s now right in front of me, staring down at my bowing form as she speaks.
“Thou may rise, human. We hath been told of thee by our elder sister.” She says in a regal tone.
I arch a brow at her accent and tone of voice and pick myself up. When I stand at my full height, she takes a slight step back at me taller stature since she only comes to just below my chin, excluding the horn. I smirk at her slightly shocked face and bow my head slightly.
“Forgive my tall appearance, your majesty. I was born with it so I can’t seem to make myself shorter even if I wanted to.” I say jokingly.
She blinks and smiles at my statement. “Tis quite alright, human. We are Princess Luna, co-ruler of Equestria, raiser of the moon and night sky, and watcher of dreams.” She proclaims while holding out her hand.
My brows raise a bit as she tells me this. She’s the night Princess? That must mean she’s Celestia’s sister she mentioned. Wow, pretty sweet I’ve gotten to meet both Princess. I think to myself.
I look at her hand and smirk. I then proceed to do the same thing I did with Celestia and take her hand gently and lean my head in and lightly kiss the top. “It’s an honor to meet you, Princess Luna. My name is William Saber” I tell her. I look up slightly, “but please, call me Will if you like.” I finish with a wink.
Her eyes widen and she blushes a deep shade of red while bring her hand back. She then begins to fidget a bit since she looks like no one has done this before to her.
Heh, still got it. I smirk to myself.
“W-we thank thee f-for the kind g-gesture, Sir W-William. It is a p-pleasure to meet you t-to.” She stutters nervously.
I chuckle as I give her a nod. She then clears her throat and begins to look around curiously. She walks past me as she gazes around the ring.
“Tis a peculiar place thee are dreaming. Pray tell, where exactly are we?” She asks.
Uh oh, what do I tell her? This isn’t exactly a real place where I’m from. Although it is technically from my world so it should be ok. I think.
“Well, this is an arena,” I say making her turn back to me with interest, “it’s a place where a tournament of strength takes place where warriors of all shapes and sizes gather to battle agains one another.” I explain.
Luna then furrows her brows a bit and frowns. “Thou fights others for entertainment in this place? It sounds barbaric, no?” She accuses.
“Not exactly,” I reply, “this tournament is a well-known event back where I’m from. As I said, many different warriors participate in this event called The World Martial Arts Tournament. Fighters battle against each other until one is left standing which gains him or her the title of champion and worlds strongest.” I explain. “Some participate for honor, glory, and recognition while there are others who do it just for their own greedy and selfish gains but those kinds of participants never make it far.” I add.
“We see,” she says in a more relaxed tone, “we did not expect thee to have such traditions from thy homeland. Though, we shall admit, the idea of one combating for the title of the strongest does indeed peek our interest.” She says.
I smile knowing Luna’s now ok with what the tournament is all about. Well, I’m not actually lying. It’s true what I say about this place. I convince myself.
“So I was wondering, “I tell her, “you said that you are the raiser of the moon which means you raise it while your sister is in charge of the sun. But what exactly do you mean as the watcher of dreams? If you don’t mind my asking.”
Luna smiles and looks up towards the moon. “While we are in charge of raising the moon and creating the night sky, we also have a duty whilst everypony slumbers. We are able to traverse through the dream realm and watch over all who dream, making sure that everypony sleeps soundly while we banish the nightmares that may haunt them.” She explains.
“So that means this is actually you in my dream?” I ask.
She nods, “Yes, though thou are not being plagued by nightmares we were curious about thee. Our sister hast told us of thee thy deeds this day and we became curious as to what kind of being thee were.” She says.
“I see, well it’s pretty cool you get to watch other ponies dreams and make sure they don’t have nightmares. They must really be thankful to you for doing that for them.” I tell her.
Luna flinches slightly and looks down with a frown while her ears droop a little. “If only that were true…” she mumbles.
I raise a brow at her comment, “What do you mean?” I ask. Luna looks up at me with a saddened expression and moistened eyes. I frown slightly while walking up to her and put a hand on her shoulder.
“I’m guessing it’s a bit of a sore subject?” I ask. She nods slightly. “If you wanna talk about it, your majesty, I’m more than willing to listen. But if it’s too painful I won’t force you.” I reassure her.
She smiles as I lift my arm off her shoulder and step back a bit. “We thank thee for thy kind words. We believe since thee are a kind soul we wish to tell thee of our past. Though we believe thou may not enjoy our tale…” she says. I nod as she tells me about her past, how she and Celestia used to rule together in peace and harmony. (skip to 4:32)
Celestia governed the the day when all the ponies were awake while Luna would govern the night while everypony slept and dreamed. Luna told me how she became jealous of her sister since she felt like everypony appreciated her more since everypony was awake during the day and didn’t really pay attention to her duties at night. She had accused Celestia of hogging all the attention and wished to rule along side her like they were meant to but she refused and insisted that the citizens appreciated what she does at night. Luna was unfortunately too blinded by her jealousy and new found hatred for Celestia and let her dark thoughts take over, causing her to turn into Nightmare Moon. As Nightmare, she attacked Celestia and threatened to usurp the throne by force and plunge the world in eternal night so that ponies could appreciate the night forever. Luna continues saying that while she attacked her sister, she had forced Celestia to use these things called The Elements of Harmony. With The Elements, Celestia managed to defeat Nightmare and banish her to the moon where she had been for the past 1,000 years. As she Luna tells me her story, I see tears start to fall from her eyes which makes me frown
“We had just recently returned from the moon and had tried to usurp the throne once again. But thanks to Twilight Sparkle and her friends, who are now the new bearers of the elements, they defeated us once again and purged the darkness from within us.” She says sadly.
More tears start to fall from her eyes as she continues, “Now ever since our return we have continued our duties from before and the ponies seem to be more appreciative, but not fully. What is worse is that every time we look at our sister she may look back at us with a smile but her eyes are full of disappointment…”she whimpers. “We cannot blame her, for we have tried to do the same thing not once but twice. We still wonder how she came to forgive us after what we had done.”
Luna now has more tears leaking from her eyes as she whimpers and sniffs in sadness. I felt so bad for her, she had gone through so much yet she still feels like she’s a burden to everypony. I decide to comfort her by bringing her into a light embrace. She flinches and I embrace her a little tighter.
“You’ve gone so through much Princess. It may not be as serious, but I can kinda understand where you’re coming from.” I tell her.
I pull away and look at her staring at me with curiosity. “When I was younger, I wasn’t exactly a good kid. I’d slack off and avoid my responsibilities, even though I was well liked by many. There was a point where I almost didn’t do anything of what I was supposed to do and it almost costed me my future.” I explain.
Luna wipes her tears and smiles a bit wider. “Thy father sounds like a very honorable human.” She compliments but then frowns again slightly, “We wish we were like you with Celestia…” she sighs.
“You know,” I say, “When you said she looks at you full of disappointment, I don’t think you’re the one she’s disappointed in.
Luna looks at me a little confused at my claim. “What does thou mean?” She asks.
“Maybe it’s her herself she’s disappointed in.” I guess. She goes wide eyed as I put a hand on my hip and continue. “Maybe, when you were sent to the moon, she blamed herself for what happened to you. She probably believes she could’ve done a better job with handling the situation back then. But because she underestimated your feelings, you became too emotional and went rouge. She’s most likely been cursing herself all this time for sending her own sister to the moon for a thousand years and is still cursing herself despite your return.” I explain.
Luna’s tears return in her eyes as she looks down in total shock. “O-our sister, blames herself? B-but we’re the one who attacked her!” She defends.
I shrug my shoulders, “It’s only a hypothesis. If you want to confirm this then I suggest you talk to her about it. Who knows, maybe you’ll both find the closure you didn’t realize you were missing.” I suggest.
Luna looks back up to me and manages to hold back her tears. She takes a breath and nods in agreement. “We suppose thou have a point. Very well, we shall confront our sister about thy claim.” She says.
I smile at her declaration and nod again. Suddenly, the area begins to dissipate and fade away making me slightly worried. “Wait, what’s happening?” I ask.
“It appears thou is about to awaken.” Luna reassures me. She then unfurls her wings and begins to fly back towards the moon. “We thank thee for speaking with us, Sir William. Thou art very wise beyond your years” she tells me.
I smile and wave her goodbye as she flys towards the moon. “Oh, Princess!” I call out making her turn to me. “If it’s any consolation, I personally find your night sky to be absolutely gorgeous! Especially the moon! You certainly got your work cut out for you and I look forward to go star gazing so I can continue to admire your craft!” I tell her.
Before the area fades out completely and she’s almost through the moon portal, I see her eyes as wide as dinner plates and the biggest blush spread across her muzzle and cheeks. I chuckle and wave her goodbye once again as my vision darkens. But before it completely fades to black, a sudden realization hits me square in the face.
Wait, did she say she’s been around for over a thousand years?!?
Author's Note
Aw, what a wholesome scene with Luna! Next chapter, the long awaited Interview!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 13
I’m awoken by a familiar annoying ray of light beating on my face while I lay in bed. I open my eyes only to wince and groan at the brightness of the sun shining through. I slowly and sluggishly raise myself from the mattress until I’m sitting on the edge while rubbing my eyes. As I stand up I stretch my limbs and back getting multiple satisfying pops and cracks.
“Jeez, anyone ever heard of sleeping in…?” I grumble.
I was about to reach for my clothes when I smell a strange sent in the air. I continue sniffing until it trails down to my body and under my arm. All it took was a slight sniff for me to instantly pull away and grimace at the odor I was producing…
“Ugh, that’s nasty… How did I not notice until now?” I mutter.
I walk over to the door and open it only call out to Twilight so I could ask her where the shower is, if there even is one in this tree. I yawned as I was opening the door because I wasn’t expecting anyone to be on the other side. How wrong I was when I heard a loud gasp in front of me. I open my eyes to see a bewildered Twilight with popping eyes and a blush so bright on her face it reminded me of Rudolf…
Moments of silence go by as we just stare at each other until I finally slowly look down and see I’m still in my half naked glory with nothing but my boxers on. I quickly compose myself and calmly shut the door and punch myself in the gut for basically flashing Twilight. After I recovered I took a breath before I merely cracked the door open and spoke.
“Uh, sorry about that Twilight. I thought you were downstairs…” I tell her.
“U-u-um, t-that’s ok…I-I-I was just about t-to wake you u-up for breakfast…” she says while tripping over her words. “W-was there s-something you n-needed?” She asks.
“I was actually gonna ask if you had a shower.” I tell her.
I here her take a breath to calm herself down. “Of course, it’s the 2nd door on your right. There are towels, shampoo, and soap already in there. Including deodorant if you’d like.” She tells me.
“Thanks Twilight, I’ll see you downstairs momentarily,” I say.
I then here her quickly walk away from the door so I take this chance to grab my clothes and cautiously open the door. Once the coast is clear, I make my way towards the bathroom. Once inside I shut the door behind me and lock it so I don’t get anymore surprises. The bathroom is a simple set up consisting of a tub the could fit about two bodies with two nozzles for the bath and shower on my left. To my right is the counter with bottles of toothpaste, toothbrushes, and other bathroom pleasantries and a larger mirror above it. I place my clothes on the counter and look through the cabinets to search for an extra toothbrush since I haven’t brushed since I got here. Thankfully I found a white one still in its packaging so I decided to claim it as mine.
With my new toothbrush and bottle of toothpaste in hand I step into the shower and turn the knob on and begin to lather myself in soap and shampoo while I also brush my teeth. After I’m nice and clean I step out of the shower and grab a clean white towel and dry myself off. I then use my towel to wipe the fog away from the mirror to get a look at myself. Despite my body’s alteration, my face still looks the same as the one I grew up with but slightly more chiseled. I rub the stubble along my jaw and make a mental note to go and get a raiser for shaving. I put on some spray deodorant and start to put my clothes back on but notice the holes and tears along my shirts and pants which makes me frown.
“Damn, forgot about these… I wonder if there’s a clothes shop around here?” I wonder.
With no other choice, I put on my damaged clothes and walk out of the bathroom. I stop by my room to pick up my belongings and jacket before I make my way down the stairs. As I make my way towards the kitchen I smell a delicious fragrance in the air. I then see spike wearing a pink apron, white T-shirt, and beige pants standing in front of the stove flipping pancakes. Twilight is sitting at the table drinking what I assume is coffee while she was reading some kind of scroll. Spike notices me from the corner of his eye and smiles.
“Morning Will! How’d you sleep?” He chirps.
Twilight glances up at me and blushes before she quickly looks back at her scroll. I roll my eyes while smirking and turn back to Spike with a smile of my own.
“Pretty good, man. Sure beats the hell out of sleeping on the ground, that’s for damn sure.” I say.
He chuckles and nods his head, “I hear ya! Take a seat at the table, dude. Breakfast will be ready soon.” He tells me.
I nod and take a seat across from twilight. I pull out my phone and AirPod case and put the buds in my ears. I select my playlist of slow jazz and close my eyes, listening in chill bliss while I wait for breakfast. Twilight seems to take notice of my items and looks at them curiously. She reaches over and taps my hand making me open an eye at her and see she wishes to speak with me. I pull out a bud from my ear making the music pause.
“What’s up Twilight?” I ask.
“What are those items of yours? They look like a P-phone and P-Plugs but I’ve never seen anything like them.” She says.
I smile and pick my phone and AirPod case up and present them to her.
“Well these items are my smartphone, which is called an iPhone, and my AirPods. They’re pieces of technology from my world.” I tell her.
Her eyes widen with excitement and gets up to sit next to me.
“Really?! Wow! I’ve never seen a phone or earphones this advanced! The screen is so large and the earphones are so small!” She beams.
I chuckle at her sudden change of demeanor. “Well unlike your “P-Phones”, my iPhone has a touch screen and has multiple applications on it,” I explain. “This was one of the newer models on my world so it has a facial recognition so all I have to do is look at the screen and it scans my face so it can unlock. It also has a code just in case my face is not near. There’s a camera lens on the front and back so it can take pictures.”
I demonstrate the phones functions and Twilight is literally shaking with excitement. She turns her attention to the small AirPod case and picks it up.
“What’s this little thing?” She asks.
I place my phone down and take it from her, “This a portable case for my AirPods, the little earphones in my ear,” I tell her whole pointing to the one still in my ear, “they’re wireless so I can take them wherever I please and can charge them with this case.”
“Amazing! Are you listening to more of your music?” She asks.
“Yep,” I nod, “just some slow jazz. Wanna listen?” I offer.
“Yes! I actually enjoy slow jazz myself.” She says.
Huh, so Jazz is also a thing here. That’s good to know. I think.
I pull out my other bud and give her both of them. She puts both buds in her ears but has trouble having them stay in since her ears are a bit larger than mine.
“Here,” I chuckle, “let me help.” I replace her hands with mine and start to adjust the buds so they could fit properly. While I’m doing so, I’m unaware of Twilight looking up at me while blushing as my fingers brush along her ears slightly. Once the buds are in place I pick up my phone and resume the playlist. Twilight flinches from the music being played but then smiles and sways to the chill melody.
“Wow…” she sighs, “this is so relaxing. I could get used to listening to this.”
“I know what you mean. I always listen to Jazz while I’m in my own little world,” I said.
About 10 minutes later, Spike walks up to the table with three plates, silverware, and cups and begins to place them in front of the chairs around the table. He walks back to the stove and returns with a platter of delectable looking pancakes which makes my mouth water a bit. Spike sits down at the end of the table and looks towards Twilight and I.
“Time to chow down! Help yourself Will!” He says.
I smile and turn to Twilight who’s still listening to my music. Her eyes are closed and is still swaying while smiling contently. I smirk and put a hand on her shoulder giving her a slight nudge.
“Twilight, return to the surface. Breakfast is ready.” I tell her. Spike snorts at my little joke and Twilight lazily opens her eyes.
“Huh~, wha~?” She slurs.
I reach up and pull both earbuds out of her ears and put them back in the case. Her eyes open back up and then looks around confused.
“Jeez Twilight, how out of it were you?” I tease.
She blushes and smiles sheepishly. “S-sorry, I guess I was to entranced in the music. I’ve never been so relaxed in a while.” She looks at the pancakes and proceeds to lick her lips in hunger. “Oh, breakfast is ready? Nice job Spike.” She says and starts using her fork to fish a few from the platter.
Spike and I roll our eyes and shake our heads as we also begin to take pancakes of our own. I’ve had pancakes of my own in the past, even made them myself sometimes. But these, holy sweet mother mercy, THESE WERE THE BEST FREAKING PANCAKES I’VE EVER HAD! They were fluffy like pillow, had just the right texture of chewiness, and were sweet and delicious that made my whole mouth seem to twitch with delight. I couldn’t help but smile like a small child on his birthday and began to take another huge bite.
“Holy *chew* damn Spike! *chew* These’er the *chew* best freaking *chew* pancakes I’ve ever eaten!” I say between bites.
Spike blushes and rubes the back of his head and smiles. “Aw, thanks man! I’m glad you like them so much!” He chirps.
“Spike isn’t my number one assistant for nothing,” Twilight says, “he’s a young drake of many talents and I’m grateful to have him.”
“I can see why! *gulp* I wouldn’t mind having these things for the rest of my life!” I say with a bright smile.
Spike’s blush brightens a bit, “Aw come on guys…” he whines but is still smiling. We both laugh and continue to eat our delicious breakfast.
After our breakfast, I’m now completely satisfied with a belly of pancake goodness. While spike is cleaning up the dishes, I’m listing to my music and Twilight is reading another scroll. Curious, I pause my music and look up at Twilight.
“Hey Twilight, whatcha reading there?” I ask.
“Oh, just a letter from Princess Celestia,” she replies, “for some reason, she says that your interview will take place later today. I thought she would want us to come first thing in the morning as usual but it’s what the Princess wishes so we’ll all leave later this afternoon.”
“I see, do the others know about this?” I ask.
She nods, “Yes, I called and texted them about the letter and told them what time to meet at the train station.”
Guess that means I’ve got some time to kill. I think. I suppose I could take this opportunity.
“Well since we’ve got time, I was wondering if there was any place in Ponyville that sells or fixes damaged clothes?” I ask her while gesturing to my shirts and pants, “due to yesterday’s “events” I’m in need of a fixer upper.”
This seems to catch the attention of Spike and walks over to me with a slight skip in his step as he tosses the apron in the sink behind him.
“I know where you can go! We can go to Rarity’s place…” he sighs. I look at him with an arched brow and see a bit of a dreamy look on his face. I’m able to put two and two together and smirk.
Guess the kid’s got a thing for the posh mare. I hope he knows what he’s stepping into.
“Spike is right,” Twilight says, “Rarity owns a boutique and makes and repairs clothes for a living. If you want your clothes repaired, she’s the mare to go to.”
“I can show you where she lives, dude!” Spike offers.
I smirk more and place a hand on his head and ruffle his scales a bit. “I’d appreciate it if you did, little guy,” I tell him. He smiles as I get up and grab my jacket and we both head for the door.
“Just be sure to be at the train station around 2pm! The train is scheduled to leave for Canterlot around 2:15!” Twilight calls out.
Got it, Twilight!” Spike calls back. I simply turn back to her and nod as we step outside.
While we’re walking through Ponyville, I see ponies walking around the town off on they’re basic duties. Some notice me and smile and wave while others say “good morning” to which I respond to them in kind. I feel a warm sensation within me because of how calm and welcoming this town and it’s inhabitants are.
“Man, this place is so friendly. It’s all so different than when I first arrived here.” I said.
“Well of course it is,” Spike replies, “especially since everypony now sees you as a hero.”
I look down at him and raise my brows a bit, “A hero? Me?” I ask.
“Yes you, man. A hero! You literally faced danger without a second thought and saved a filly from a burning building. Not to mention you saved the Crusaders from Everfree so it’s no wonder they’d all accept you so quickly.” Spike says brightly.
I look back around and continue to see the ponies smile and wave at me. I smile back and wave back to them again.
A hero, huh…?
We continue to walk for about five minutes until a building that looks like a legit carousel from a county fair comes into view. “Here it is!” Spike tells me, “this is where Rarity works and lives, The Carousel Boutique!”
I snort inwardly at the irony of its name and follow Spike. Suddenly, I feel the same spike of energy as I did when the fire happened, only it's not as intense as before but still makes my body twitch slightly. I stop in my tracks and begin to look around with focus.
Again? Is there another fire? No, it’s not as intense as before but I can feel someone is still in trouble. I think.
Spike stops and turns towards me with a confused expression while taking a step to me.
“Will? What’s going on, dude?” He asks.
“I don’t know, Spike,” I reply while still looking around, “I’m getting the same sense of danger as I did yesterday. Somepony is in trouble, I can strangely tell.”
Spike starts to get worried and looks around as well but sees nothing. “Are you sure, Will? Everypony seems fine to me.” He says.
I also see nothing and start to think it’s just a false alarm but the spike keeps beating through my body along with my heart. Just as I was about to ignore it and continue on my way with Spike, I catch a glimpse of something in the corner of my eye. I look towards it and see a few shadows in an alleyway in between two buildings. The spike jumps slightly which tells me that’s what I’m sensing. My eyes narrow at the alleyway and I begin to power walk towards it with Spike quickly trying to catch up.
“What’s up, Will?” Spike asks.
I turn towards him and stop, “Spike, are there any law enforcement facilities in Ponyville?” I ask.
“Uh, y-yeah, there’s the local guard that patrols the town. Why?” He asks nervously.
“If you’ve got a phone, dial their number and tell them to come to those buildings over there. Tell them to come as quickly as possible.” I tell Spike.
He stares at me for a moment until I give him a serious expression, causing him to flinch slightly and nod his head. He takes out his purple flip phone and starts dialing the number. As he’s waiting for them to pick up he looks back at me very nervously.
“What’re you gonna do Will?” He asks.
I turn back around and continue towards the alleyway. “I’m gonna stop whatever is about to happen and keep whoever’s in danger safe.” I reply.
I make my way towards the buildings and stop in front of the wall and lean my back on it. I turn towards the opening of the alleyway and pear in. I see the same shadows from before but I notice a couple more but they’re on the ground. I can already tell this doesn’t look good so I crouch down and slowly make my way towards the shadows while hiding behind whatever trash can or dumpster I come across. I make it to the last dumpster in the alley and hide behind it. I tilt my head over to get a better look and see a concerning sight. Three stallions, two pegasi and one earth pony, are standing over two frightened looking mares holding each other while they look down at them with disgusting looking expressions of lust. I look at the mares and see one is a unicorn and the other is also an earth pony. The unicorn mare has a mint green colored coat and her mane is a light grayish cyan with white streaks and her eyes are a bright amber color. She’s wearing a bright blue button up long sleeve and dark green slacks. Around her neck is a necklace and hanging off it is what looks like a golden harp.
I stay hidden and put both my hoods on while waiting to intervene when the time is right.
“Well, well, well boys, look at what we got here…Two smoking hot mares ripe for the picking. Wouldn’t you say Rain Cloud?,” the earth pony stallion chortles.
“I know what you mean, Heavy Step. It’s so convenient that they “stumbled” in here while we were minding our own business,” the pegasus named Rain Cloud says.
“Stumbled?! Horseapples, you pushed us in here out of nowhere! You even lied to us when you said the human was here!” The mint green unicorn shrieks.
“You stallions are pathetic,” the earth pony sneers, “tricking mares and cornering them in a dark alley in broad daylight? And here I thought there weren’t any worse ponies…”
The left pegasus growls, “You bitch, you won’t be saying stuff like that after we’re done with you!” He then raises his hand and attempts to hit her. I was about to make my move when the earth pony stallion, Heavy Step was his name, stops him with a raised hand.
“Calm the fuck down, Sharp Turn! These arrogant bitches will get what they deserve soon enough.” Heavy orders Sharp. Sharp Turn grumbles and glares at the mares before stepping back.
“Now then,” Heavy replies, “as you can see my associates are a bit impatient and always jump before they ask how high. I on the other hoof prefer to handle things more calmly.”
This overconfident smug fucker… I growl in my head.
“Here’s what’s gonna happen, you mares will satisfy~ us to our heats content. Resist?” he pauses before pulling out a large knife, making the mares gasp and shiver in fear. Sharp Turn and Rain Cloud grin evilly and take out their own knives. “You’ll be met with a rather, unfortunate fate…” he finishes.
My eyes widen and I growl angrily as I grit my teeth. Rapists? Fucking rapists?! In this seemingly peaceful world?! Guess you really can’t expect to always have nice things… Evil will always lurk in the darkest corners.
Before they could even advance on the mares, I make my presence known. I stand up from my hiding place and walk in the center making my shadow loom on the ground in between them. The stallions stop and look towards me, the mares look at me as well. The breeze blows through the alley and my clothes billow a bit but thanks to the sun behind me they can’t see my face under my hoods. I stand there with my clenched fists on my side and begin to raise my Ki a bit in order to look more threatening.
“Who the fuck are you, asshole?! Buck off if you know what’s good for you!” Sharp Turn barks.
I look down at the mares and see them starring at me in fear. Their eyes look like they’re pleading for me to help them which makes me more pissed off than I already am.
“You fuckers are the lowest of the low…” I growl making them all flinch, “You shit stains got one chance, and one chance only. Get the fuck out of here and away from those mares. Or I’ll beat you lot black and blue down the street and back the other way.” I threaten with venom.
These fuckers dare to try to take advantage of their prowess and overconfident attitude. I’ll make them regret making this choice…
Author's Note
I have returned! Oh boy, what a cliffhanger! I know I said this chapter would be the interview but I had another idea pop in my head. I promise though, next chapter will definitely be the one I promised. Hope you enjoyed this one and stay tuned!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Another Step Taken and The Interview
Chapter 14
Alleyway 3rd POV
William stood in front of the five ponies keeping his cold, yet hidden due his hood, glare on the armed stallions. The mares could only stare in shock at their supposed savior who seemingly came out of nowhere. Heavy Step was surprised at first but then soon donned a smug smirk across his muzzle.
“You got some serious balls for wanting to play hero, little colt,” Heavy Step snorted, “but as you can see, you’re quite outnumbered. So do yourself a favor and run along.” He said while waving his knife in a dismissive manner.
William chuckles lowly and shakes his head at the stallions arrogance. This caused all three of them to look at William with confusion and slight irritation.
“I’ll never understand why they always assume that just because they have the advantage in numbers they automatically believe they’ll come out on top,” William mocks.
William then takes a step forward and continues to glare at the stallions, “You all should really consider my offer and get the fuck out of here…” William threatens.
Sharp Turn growls in annoyance and points his knife towards William, “We don’t have to do shit you say, asshole! Now you’re the one who’s gonna regret messing with us!” He yells. Sharp Turn unfurls his wings and launches towards William with his knife raised over his head. William just stands there not moving an inch as he watches the pegasus thug rush towards him. As Sharp Turn brings the blade down to stab William, time slows again for the young human man. To the young man, the blade is only inching its way towards his shoulder at a slow and calm speed. He simply raises his hand with two fingers and positions them in between the blade. Time starts to move normally again and as the blade moves in between Will’s fingers, he closes them causing him to catch it in between.
No pony said a word, all was silent, the look of shock and horror was written all over Sharp Turns body as his gaze trailed to the knife that the human easily caught with only his fingers. William turns his head slightly to stare into the shocked eyes of his would be assailant. With a quick flick of his wrist, the knife was instantly yanked out of Sharp Turns grasp. William examines the knife and flips it around then catches it by its handle.
“Impressive blade,” he replies. William then tosses the blade behind him, “but not good enough,” he taunts.
Heavy Step was speechless at what he had just witnessed. What the buck?! How’d he do that?! he wondered frantically.
Meanwhile William just sighed and assumed his stance. “I tried to warn you…” was all he said. Sharp Turn attempted to grab him and hold him in place while Rain Cloud was almost upon him. William countered his grab with a grab of his own and spun him around and kicked Sharp Turn in the back making him collide with Rain Cloud with a loud crash. With both pegasi dazed on the ground, William quickly stepped towards Rain Cloud and kicked his knife away from his hand. The pegasus thug scowled and shot up with his fist reared back in a attempt to puch William in the face. William effortlessly caught his strike and slammed his own fist in Rain Cloud’s muzzle, breaking it in the process causing Rain to yell in pain and hold his muzzle.
“LYRA!!!”
Williams attention was suddenly brought to a yelp behind him making him quickly turn around and gasp. Heavy Step had the mint green unicorn in his grasp and the knife he had was pressed against her neck.
“Not another bucking step, freak! I’ll slice this stupid bitch open, I mean it!” He screams.
Will 1st POV
I try to keep my composure at the sight I’m seeing. This piece of scum had the poor mare at knife point and there wasn’t anything I could do. He starts to smirk as his other hand begins to trail upwards towards her chest making her eyes widen and tear up.
“That’s right, stay where you are…” he growls.
I glare daggers at him as I’m helplessly watching…This fucking piece of shit! I’ve got to do something! But what?! I can’t just charge at him, too reckless. If only I can just appear behind- My eyes widen as a sudden idea pops in my head making me smile a little. Would it even work? I’ve never done it before… I wonder. I wish I had practiced this technique back in the dream world while I was training but I’ll curse myself later since I’ve got bigger problems right now since his hand starts to glide under the mares chest. Shit, I hope this works!
Instant Transmission!
I blink and as I do I find myself right behind the two ponies who were facing me. Heavy Press stops his movements, shocked at my sudden disappearance.
“What the bu-“
SMACK
A quick chop on the back of his neck was all it took for him to drop the knife and fall to the floor out cold. The mint unicorn, who’s name I heard was Lyra, collapsed to her knees and started crying. The earth pony mare quickly crawled to her friend and embraced her as she did the same.
“Bon Bon! I was s-so scared!” She cried.
“I know Lyra, it’s ok. We’re safe now.” Bon Bon soothed. She looks up at me and looks a little nervous. “At least I hope we are…”
Lyra then looks up at me in shock. I smile under my hood and kneel down on my knee.
“You two ok? They didn’t rough you up too bad did they?” I ask.
The mare named Bon Bon shook her head, “N-no, we’re ok. Thank you for saving us, sir…” she says.
I nod and look towards Lyra. She’s a little shaken up but looks ok, until I see a small cut on her neck where the knife was making me frown.
“You’re hurt…” I said pointing at her injury.
She brings a hand up and touches her cut lightly and brings it up to her eyes. When she sees the drops of blood on her fingers she begins to tear up again while Bon Bon tries to console her.
Poor mare, that’s gonna leave a scar… I think. I was about stand them up and lead them out when I get another idea. Can I even do it? All my Ki techniques so far have been mostly attack based, I wonder. I look back at the two mares and see the mint unicorn still crying. Well, it’s worth a shot I guess. I bring my right hand up to her injury and point my finger. She flinches a bit but I still have my finger pointed.
“Don’t move,” I request, “I’m gonna try and heal you.”
Before she could ask anything, I begin to focus my Ki to my fingertip. I stare at the wound and begin to channel positive Ki into my hand and up my finger. My hand starts to glow a soft blue shine as the light travels up my finger all the way to the top. A small Ki wave leaves my finger and envelopes the wound, making it close up and disappear without leaving so much of a scar. The earth ponies widen with shock as my hand dissipates its glow and I bring it down.
“There we go, all better.” I say with a smile. The mint mare brings her other hand up to where the wound was and feels nothing. She looks at me with wide eyes and smiles happily.
“Thank you mister…” she whispers.
I nod and stand up to my feet then offer them my hands. They both take them and I help them to their hooves. Suddenly we hear multiple hoofteps from the alleyways entrance and see a few armed guards walking towards us. They stop in front of the downed stallions and look at us. The lead guard, a lime green eyed unicorn stallion with a mustard yellow coat and short black mane and tail, walks up to me and the mares with a serious expression.
“We got a call about a sompony being in possible danger from the young drake, Spike the dragon. Care to explain what exactly happened and whom I should arrest?” He asks in a calm yet stern voice.
This is gonna take a while…
After a long explanation, the guards pick up the three thugs and put them in shackles and carry them into a caged carriage as they walk outside the alley then drive away. When the mares and I walk out, there’s a bit of a crowd surrounding us and once I’m within sight, everypony starts smiling and whispering to one another.
“Hey, it’s William Saber the human!”
“Is that Lyra and Bon Bon? What do you think happened?”
“I asked the guards and they got a call saying they were in trouble.”
“Looks like William Saber got there first.”
“Seriously? First the Crusaders, then Derpy’s foal, now Lyra and Bon Bon? This human is incredible!”
“He sure is a brave hero~.”
“Hey you’re right, he is a hero!”
The crowd begins to applaud me just as they did when I saved Dinky. The familiar feeling of déjà vu sets in as I’m met with cheers and praise from the ponies. I smile and wave in response to they’re cheers, but then feel a tap on my shoulder. I turn to see the mares I saved staring at me smiling.
“We wish to thank you again, sir. My name is Sweetie Drops but everypony calls me Bon Bon.” The earth pony introduces.
“Yeah, you’re quite the fighter! My name’s Lyra Heartstrings by the way.” The unicorn adds.
I smile and nod at them, “It’s no problem ladies, my name is William Saber,” I tell them while pulling off my hood, “and I’m a human if you’re wondering.” They both gasp and go wide eyed. Bon Bon has a touch of pink on her cheeks and Lyra’s muzzle grows a smile that could rival Pinkie Pie’s.
“A-are you seriously a h-human?” Lyra asks with pure joy.
I arch a brow at her question, “Uh, yeah?”
Lyra then turns to Bon Bon with a smug look, “Guess sompony owes me some bits.” She says.
Before this becomes another excitement scene, I remind myself of why I went out in the first place.
“As much as I’d like to answer any questions you two have for me, I’ve got something important to do, maybe we can catch up some other time ok?” I tell them. Before they could insist I stay and talk with them, I quickly make my way past the crowd towards the Carousel Boutique. Once there I take a breath and look back towards the small crowd that’s starting to break apart.
Jeez, it’s just one thing after another around here…Can’t a guy catch a break? I grumble.
I open the door of the boutique and walk in as the bell of the door rings.
“Be right with you, darling~!” A familiar posh toned voice calls out. I see Spike sitting on a chair with a glum look on his face but as soon as e sees me, he shoots up from his seat and rushes over to me.
“Will, you’re ok!” He cries.
“Of course I am,” I reply, “why wouldn’t I be?”
“I was worried about you, man! So what happened back there? Did you save whoever was in trouble?” He asked.
I explained to Spike everything that happened in the alley which made him smile but also scowl a bit.
“I take it by that expression of yours you know about those three stallions?” I ask.
“Yeah…I know them,” he growls, “so does everypony else. Heavy Step and his crew were notorious flankholes here in Ponyville. There were rumors about their crimes but no pony ever turned them in either because there wasn’t enough evidence or they somehow threatened them to keep quiet. But thanks to you, it seems that they’re finally gonna get what they bucking deserve.”
I nod with a smirk, I hope those stallions do indeed receive proper justice. I’ll never let anything like that happen to anypony. Not again…
Rarity walks out from the other room and spots me in the doorway. She smiles and immediately rushes over and embraces me in a hug, which surprises me.
“William, darling! What an ever so pleasant surprise~!” She coos. I chuckle and bring an arm up to return her embrace.
“It’s nice to see you to, Rarity. How’re you doing today?” I ask. She looks up at me and smiles warmly. I look over at Spike and see he’s giving me a bit of a stink eye.
Oh that’s right, kid’s got a thing for this one. I’ll have to talk to him about it later. I think to myself.
“I’m doing quite well, thank you for asking.” She says. Rarity steps back and continues to stare up at me with a smile. “So, what can this fashionista do for a such a fine gentlestallion such as yourself~?” She asks a bit flirtatiously. Spike’s stink eye hardens more and all I can do is shrug my shoulders a bit and smile sheepishly.
I chuckle and start gesturing to my damaged clothes to Rarity, “I came here to see if you could repair my clothes since they’re a bit torn after yesterday’s heroics. Think you can help out?” I asks.
Rarity’s smile brightens and grabs my hand, leading me towards her main work area. “I’m so glad you asked, darling! I’d be more than happy to repair your clothes. While I’m at at, I might as well take your measurements.” She says. Spike follows behind us and I’m pretty sure I can feel him trying to bore a hole in the back of my head.
I arch a brow and blush a bit at her last comment, “Measurements? Why my measurements?” I ask.
Rarity turns her head around while still leading me to the podium, “But of course William! You didn’t exactly arrive here with any other clothing than the ones you have now, did you?” She asks.
Come to think of it, she’s right. These clothes are literally the only clothes I have. Twilight did say she also makes clothes for a living so I suppose I can ask her to make me some more.
“No I suppose I didn’t,” I chuckle, “does that mean you’re willing to make more clothes for me?” I ask.
We make it to the podium and Rarity levitates a pair of glasses from her desk and puts them on. “Oh, I’d be thrilled to make you new clothes! Especially since you’re not a pony I always like a new challenge when it comes to making a new line.” She proclaims.
I smile and nod as I stand on the podium, “I’d really appreciate that Rarity, thank you. I’ll be sure to repay you somehow one day for your generosity.” She smiles warmly and giggles.
“You’re most welcome William! Now then, off with the clothes.” She tells me.
My brain seems to glitch a bit as I stand there starring at her with a dumb expression. “U-uh, what?” I reply.
“Your clothes, dear. I need them off so I can repair them and to also measure your body properly.” She explains while levitating a roll of measuring tape in front of her.
Oh boy… “Oh, r-right…” I stutter.
“I guess that’s my que to leave,” Spike says, “I’ll see you back at the library, Will.”
“Uh, ok dude I’ll see you-“ before I could finish he’s already gone, “-later…”
Shoot, didn’t mean to piss him off…Gotta make sure I talk to him. I make a mental note.
Not wanting to make this any more awkward, I take each piece of clothing off one by one, including my shoes and socks. I’m soon now in my boxers again and next to me is a pile of my damaged clothes. Rarity is just gawking at my muscular body and she’s now sporting a deep blush that makes her white coated face turn pink.
“Oh my~,” she swoons, “you certainly know how to take care of yourself.” Her half lidded eyes begin to notice my scars which makes her frown. As soon as she spots the one across my stomach she gasps with wide eyes and places a hand on it. “Dearest me, these scars look so dreadful, especially this one…” Rarity looks up to me with a concerned look. “Whatever happened to you William?” She asks.
I smile sadly at her an place my hand on hers and return it to her. “It’s something I’d rather not remind myself of, if you don’t mind. At least not yet, because I was planning on telling eveypony else about this once we all go the the castle today.” I tell her.
Rarity looks at me with a frown for a moment but then smiles again, “Of course, dear. Now, let’s get your measurements done and your clothes repaired!” She chirps.
I nod as she begins to do just that.
After 15 minutes of her measuring me she takes my clothes and brings them to another room in the boutique. I’m sitting on the podium and start to take in my surroundings of Rarity’s workplace. There’s mannikins, or ponykins, along the walls and each one has a different dress adorning them. There’s also mirrors, fabrics, sewing machines, and a couple bookshelves filled with what looks like nothing but fashion magazines.
“Heh, she’s definitely a fashionista,” I chuckle.
Rarity then walks back in with my clothes. “Here you are, darling. Holes stitched and tears mended just as promised!” She says with pride.
I arch a brow at how quick she was able to fix my clothes. But as soon as I start to put them back on I start to notice her repairs. The holes were patched so well you could barely tell there was a hole and the torn parts were perfectly stitched together. It’s as if my clothes were never damaged in the first place.
“Color me impressed Rarity, my clothes look brand new. I’m also surprised you were able to fix them so fast.” I tell her.
Rarity smirks and huffs her chest out proudly. “But of course, William. I’ve been working with clothing and dresses of all kinds most of my life. Something as trivial as a few holes and tears here and there are mere foalsplay.”
“Is there any way you’d like me to repay you? I’d hate to have you do this for me for free, since you are running a business here. Especially since you’re also gonna be making new clothes for me.” I said.
“Oh pish posh, William. You’re my friend and I always help my friends in need. Just consider the repairs of your attire a small favor for you and your new clothes that I’ll make a welcoming gift.” She says warmly.
I smile and walk over to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Thank you very much Rarity, I really appreciate this.” I tell her. I see Rarity blush and smile more and see her finger start to twirl her mane.
“You are most welcome, darling. Anything for you~.” She coos.
I chuckle and step back from her. Guess my “charm” is a bit more influential than I thought.
I look down at my watch and see it’s a little past 1:45pm. “Well Rarity, it’s almost time for us to head to the train station so I’m gonna head back to Twilight’s.” I tell her.
Rarity looks at her own watch and gasps at the time. “Oh my stars you’re right! I must prepare for Canterlot!” She shrieks. “So much do pack, so much to decide what to wear, but not enough time!” She says while frantically digging through her dressers.
“Uh, I’ll see you later then?” I call out to her. She doesn’t seem to hear me and continues to pretty much empty all her clothes in one big pile. I roll my eyes as I step out of her boutique.
She’s an interesting one, I’ll give her that.
Half an hour later
Twilight, Spike, and I were now sitting on a bench at the train station. I was personally looking forward to riding on a train since I haven’t been on one since I was a kid. I was impressed and surprised when Twilight told me the train was steam powered and the most effective mode of transportation throughout Equestria. We were waiting for the train to arrive which would be here any minute and the rest of the girls who were on their way. While we were waiting, I was once again in deep thought. I still had many questions to my current whereabouts and why I was sent here. F’s letter was still in my pocket and her words kept replaying in my mind. She chose me of all humans, she saved me when she could’ve just let me pass on, and she gave me these powers for some purpose I’ve yet to find out. Hopefully Celestia can shed some light and answer these questions before I drive myself mad.
I’m brought out of my thoughts when I hear multiple hoofteps step on the platform. I look to see Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and the CMC walking towards us. I smile as I get up to greet them with Twilight and Spike following.
“Afternoon, everypony.” I greet.
They all say their respective hellos and such while the CMC run up and hug my legs which makes me pat each of their heads. I notice Rarity has an absurd amount of luggage trailing behind her.
“Jeez Rarity, you bring your whole boutique with you?” I ask. The others snicker and giggle at my remark. Rarity just flicks her mane and smiles proudly.
“But if course, darling! We’re on our way to one of the most glamorous cities in all of Equestria. It’s only natural I come prepared with my best outfits.” She boasts.
“I’ll never understand why you always make such a big deal about going to Canterlot,” Rainbow sighs,” it’s just a city like any other.
Before Rarity could chastise Rainbow and her comment, we all hear the sound of a whistle in the distance of the tracks. We all see a train come into view rolling along the tracks towards the platform. It stops in front of us with a screech and hiss and the doors to the cars open with ponies walking in and out. The conductor walks in front of the main car and takes out his pocket watch.
“All aboard! Next stop, Royal Capital Canterlot!” He calls out.
“Well,” I say, “guess that’s us.”
The girls nod and we all approach the cars. I look behind me and see spike trying to carry all of Rarity’s bags which makes me snort in amusement.
“Need a hand there, buddy?” I ask.
Spike passes me and shakes his head, “Nah, I got it.” He replies.
That crush of his will probably get him into more trouble than he realizes.
We all step into the car and take our seats in the middle. As I take my seat, I feel eyes on me. I look around and see the other ponies stare at me in either curiosity because they didn’t yet know who or what I was or admiration because of the deeds I had done in Ponyville.
“Still not used to being a hero huh?”
I look to my left and see Spike take a seat next to me. I chuckle and shake my head, “Come on Spike, I’m no hero. Sure I did some noble deeds here and there but I doubt that makes me one right away.” I defend.
“Whatever you say man,” he shrugs, “but I’ve got a feeling you’re gonna be famous around here if you keep up what you’re doing.”
I shake my head and look out the window. The train starts to move and I watch the station leave my sight and stare out at the scenery pass by.
“So how long will it be until we reach Canterlot?” I ask Spike.
“Hmm, about a couple hours give or take.” He answers.
I nod and take out my ear pods and start to play some music to pass the time. As I’m listening to the calm melody of the guitar, I start to get a little sleepy. Deciding it’s best to be well rested by the time we get there, I close my eyes and drift asleep for a nap.
3rd POV
While William napped against the window, the girls were sitting a little afar from him and Spike in a little more wider seating area in the car so they could all sit together. They all watched him nap and couldn’t help but smile at how peaceful he looked.
“He sure likes ta nap.” Applejack commented.
“Of course, poor guy needs it after what happened today.” Spike says.
All the mares turn their attention to the young drake in confusion as he made his way back to them.
“What do you mean Spike?” Fluttershy wonders.
“Huh? Didn’t I tell you all already?”
“No you didn’t,” Rainbow deadpans.
Spike then explained to the others what he had been told by William when he met him back at the boutique. They were all shocked and angry about what Heavy Step and his crew were about to do but were happy and grateful to William for stopping them and finally putting them behind bars.
“Serves those buckers right…” Rainbow growls.
“Rainbow language! There’s foals aboard this train!” Twilight yells.
“Ah’m sure glad Will was able ta stop those varmints from doin’ anything ta Bon Bon an Lyra.” Applejack replies.
“Indeed,” Rarity says, “he truly is a noble soul…” she swoons. Spike scowls slightly and looks back at William who was still sleeping.
Darn, he’s only been here for a day and a half and he’s already got Rarity fawning over him. Spike grumbles in his head.
“He’s super duper amazing! I’ll have to throw him another party when we get back!” Pinkie chirps.
“Now hold on there, sugarcube. Ah’m sure Will is still mighty thankful for the shindig you threw for him last night. Ya don’t need ta throw him another one and Ah’m sure he’d say the same thing,” Applejack tells the party mare.
“Aw well, he’s still super duper!” Pinkie says.
“I agree Pinkie,” Twilight adds, “he’s done so much yet he’s only been here for a short while. It’s really admirable seeing the kind of human he is.”
Rainbow raises a brow and smirks, “What’s that I hear? Twilight has a crush on a certain human in the room?” She teases.
Twilight’s face widens and blushes as she snaps her gaze on her pegasus friend, “W-WHAT?! NO! OF COURSE NOT!” She shrieks. William groans from being almost woken up and Twilight quickly calms herself down. “Why would you say that Rainbow Dash?! I just said what he’s done was very admirable!” She whispers sternly, “besides I barely even know him!”
“Really? Then why are you blushing so much?” Rainbow counters. “Something happen between you two at the library?”
Twilight’s blush can only brighten more as she’s reminded of when she opened the door to her new human roommate’s room only to reveal him in his half naked glory only wearing a pair of boxers. Her thoughts trail to his body’s well toned muscles and well formed legs and arms. How the scars that decorated his chest and arms made him look intimidating but also all the more attractive. It’s as if his muscles were more refined than any other stallion she’s met, especially Applejacks older brother who does nothing but physical labor every day. Twilight couldn’t help but feel the slightest twinge of arousal as she continued to picture his bare upper body.
“Hello, Eques to Twilight?”
Twilight is then snapped out of her thoughts and turns to Rainbow and is now sporting an even brighter blush. Rainbow bursts out laughing at her dazed expression and starts rolling in the ground.
“Oh Celestia, you should see your face! Did something actually happen between you two?!” She says between laughs.
“N-NO! I MEAN YES! I MEAN NO!” Twilight stutters.
“Rainbow Dash, cease your laughter this instant!” Rarity lectures, “Twilight, darling, while I don’t agree with Rainbow’s behavior I to and rather curious. After all, you are blushing quite a bit.”
“Oh my…” Fluttershy whispers while also blushing, “she is blushing a lot.”
Twilight rubs her temples in annoyance and sighs, “If I tell you girls what happened can we please change the subject?” She asks. The mares nod and Rainbow Dash calms down and sits back in her seat.
“Oh brother, mare stuff.” Spike groaned. “Come on girls, let’s give them some privacy.” He says to the CMC. They nod and follow Spike to the other car. Once they’re out of range, Twilight takes a deep breath to compose her nerves. Seeing that she can’t just walk away as well, no thanks to Rainbow Dash, she must explain herself before any other misunderstandings.
“Before I say anything I just want to say that noting happened at all. I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” She finally says, “I was downstairs in the kitchen reading a letter the princess sent me and Spike was starting to make breakfast. I noticed William hadn’t woken up yet so I went to his room to check on him.”
Now all the girls had blushes of their own, not as Rarity since she had already seen William in only his boxers but was still blushing slightly.
“Wow, what was his bod like?” Rainbow Dash wonders.
“Let me put it this way,” she says while glancing at Applejack, “his muscles could rival Big Mac’s, but they looked even more toned and stronger than his.”
All the mares eyes widened and they’re blushes seemed to deepen more. Rainbow’s and Fluttershy’s wings twitched a bit at her statement and Pinkie began to drool slightly.
“Whoa nelly, I’d sure like ta see what he’s all about under those shirts of his.” Applejack says in a low tone.
“I agree AJ, to be honest I thought he was kinda hot when I first met him. Now, thanks to Twilight, he’s even more hot…” Rainbow sighs.
“I suppose I can agree with how…attractive William is,“ Rarity adds, “his actions and words alone were one thing but his physical appearance is something else.”
“You saw his chest to Rarity?” Twilight asks surprised. Rarity nods in response making the others gasp.
“Yes and before any of you jump to conclusions, I’ll remind you I am a lady and wouldn’t do anything unladylike of the sort!” She scolds.
“What do you mean?” Asked Fluttershy.
Rarity sighs as she speaks, “His body is almost completely covered in painful looking scars…” she says making their eyes go wide. “There was even one in particular that went across his stomach. It was a bit deeper and rougher than the others and I even saw part of it on his lower back. Whatever happened to him must have been dreadful…”
All the mares frowned and turned to William who was still napping. They couldn’t believe something so terrible would happen to their new heroic human friend. He looked so strong and calm yet now he seems to be hiding something.
“I can’t believe I didn’t see it…” Twilight says. “I was so distracted I didn’t notice.”
“Don’t worry about it Twi, ya said it yerself you were at tha wrong place at tha wrong time.” Applejack consoles.
“D-did he say how he got his scars Rarity?” The timid mare asks her friend.
Rarity shook her head, “No he didn’t, he said it’s something he’d rather not remind himself of. At least not until we get to the castle. He said he would reveal all he knows once we’re able to interview him.” Rarity explains.
“I’ll be sure to give him a big hug when he wakes up!” Pinkie squeaks. This makes the mares giggle and then look back to William. For the rest of the ride to Canterlot, they all discussed what kind of questions they would ask once they reach their destination. Little did they know, including Celestia who was patiently waiting for them, they would all get the shock of their lives.
A little over 2 hours later Will 1st POV
I’m awoken from my nap to the sound of wheels screeching on the metal train track. My eyes open as I sit up and yawn widely. The train stops and stand up stretching getting the same satisfying pops from my back. I smiled at my new rejuvenated feeling in my body and step out of my seat.
That was a pretty damn good nap.
I see the girls start to collect themselves and walk out of their seats as well. They notice me walk over to them and smile. I smile back at them but I notice that some of them have a slight sadness in their eyes. I thought I was just still groggy from my nap so I ignore it. Pinkie hops over to me and hugs me tightly. I chuckle at the bubbly party mare and return the embrace with an arm.
“Hey there sleepy head! Did you enjoy your nap?” She asks.
“Yes I did Pinkie, thanks for asking.” I said.
She giggles and pulls away as we all begin to step out of the train. I’m met with a wondrous sight that is the royal capital, Canterlot. Buildings of high class and bright colors filled the area, even the very roads looked fancy as hell. As we walk through the streets of Canterlot, I see ponies wearing fancy clothes all around me. They all look like some of those French nobles because of their expensive looking dresses or suits. When I see them start to notice me, they look at me with a variety of mixed expressions such as, curiosity, interest, disgust, and smug filled smirks. I even had the displeasure of overhearing their gossiping, like they expected me not to hear.
“What on Eques is that…thing?”
“It looks like some sort of ape, or perhaps a mutant diamond dog.”
“Its attire certainly is strange, but it’s jacket is rather interesting.”
“Why is it walking with the elements? Perhaps it is their pet?”
That last one got me as I turned towards the pony who said it with a slight glare. He quickly turned and walked away with his tail literally between his legs.
“Oh joy, I’m in a city filled with the arrogant and entitled…” I groan sarcastically.
Eventually we make it to the castle and my goodness, it’s just as grand and bigger in person than when I saw it in the distance back in the forest. We walk towards the gates and there’s two pegasus guards standing at full attention with spears. Twilight walks up with the letter she brought with her from the library and presents it to them.
“We are here to see the princess for a private meeting.” She stares.
“Very well, Miss Twilight Sparkle. The princess is waiting for you in the throne room.” One of the guard says. He looks at me with a curious look and seems to tighten his grip on his spear slightly.
“I can understand your cautious state of mind, sir. My name is William Saber, I’m a human. I have also come here with these mares because Princess Celestia has also requested my presence.” I explain, “I’m actually the reason we’re all here anyway.” I add.
He stares up at me for a moment but then smiles at my respectful tone and gesture. He takes my hand with his and shakes it as I do the same.
“Apologies for for questioning you, Mr. Saber. Since you’re with The Elements Of Harmony, I’ll choose to believe your words.” He says.
Elements of Harmony? Didn’t Luna mention that before? I wonder what they are, I think.
“Don’t worry about it, you’re just doing your duty.” I reply.
He nods as we break out handshake while he and the other guard push the gates open for us. While we’re walking through the halls of the castle, I take in all of my surroundings. The pristine white marble floors, the stone pillars along the walls. Even the many tapestries of what looks like Celestia’s and Luna’s cutie mark. Everything around me is all fit for royalty and I feel like such an odd one out.
“First time in a castle?”
I turn to see spike walk up to my right. I nod my head while nervously smiling.
“Yes, I may have already met the princess before but it’s way different meeting her in her own castle,” I reply, “ but I gotta admit, she definitely has some nice digs.”
Spike laughs at my comment as we continue to walk down the halls. I look at the windows along the walls and see a couple that catch my eye. One looks like the girls at the bottom firing some sort of beam at a alicorn mare with a midnight black coat and a starry mist like mane and tail. She’s also wearing armour if some kind and the image looks like she’s being defeated by Twilight and the others. The other window shows an image where it looks like Celestia and Luna circling around a rather odd looking serpentine creature which appears to be made of a mismatch of different body parts. I start getting a bad vibe as we pass the window but shrug it off anyway.
“The Princesses will see you now.” He tells us.
Twilight seems confused and tilts her head slightly, “Princesses? As in both Princesses are waiting for us?” She asks.
The guard only nods as he and the other guard open the double doors all the way for us to walk in. I take a deep breath and mentally prepare myself for my long awaited interview.
Well, here goes everything…
We walk in the throne room, which was just as fancy as the hallways. It was largest room I’ve been in so far, big enough to fit about 20-30 ponies. In the center of the room was a rather impressive looking throne. On said throne was the Princess of the Sun, Celestia herself and surprisingly, the Princess of the Moon, Luna.
“You may rise my little ponies, you as well Mr. Saber,” She says motherly.
We rise and Celestia looks back at the guards still in the room. “You may leave us, and make sure we are undisturbed. No pony is allowed inside under any circumstances.” She orders.
The guards both salute and walk past us and out of the throne room. As soon as the doors close again, Twilight quickly embraces her mentor which Celestia returns making me smile.
Like a mother and her child, that’s sweet, I think.
“I thank you all for being able to arrive, everypony. You especially, William.” She says as she breaks her hug with Twilight.
“It’s not problem, Princess. You all have questions for me and I have some questions for you, if you don’t mind.” I tell her.
“Of course, also you do not need to address me when it is just us present. We are friends and you may address me without my title and just call me Celestia.” She said with a smile.
“Oh, right,” I say sheepishly while rubbing the back of my head, “still kinda getting used to the fact I’m friends with a princess.”
Celestia giggles and nods. I turn my attention towards Luna who seems to have been staring at me for some time now. I smirk and clear my throat slightly gaining her attention.
“Hello again Luna,” I say to her.
Luna blushes and glances away from me and smiles. “G-good afternoon, Sir W-William,” she greets.
Twilight and the others look at me a little surprised. “You already know Princess Luna?” She asks.
I nod, “Yes, she visited me in my dream last night and we had a nice chat.” I reply.
“Indeed you did, William,” Celestia adds. She then walks up to me and does something I did not expect. Before I knew it, Celestia gently wraps her arms around my torso and brings me into an embrace. To say I was surprised was an understatement, my eyes were more wide than I ever thought possible and my mouth was slightly agape. I look to my side where she had her head on my shoulder and was lightly nuzzling my cheek.
“Luna told me about your talk with her. You were able to see right through me through her and you’ve helped us grow closer than ever before.” She pulls back slightly and looks in my eyes. I see her smiling and small tears in the corners of her eyes, “Thank you for being there for my sister, William. And thank you for saying what I could not.”
I smile back and return the embrace with a hug of my own. She tightens her grip and I see her wings unfurl and wrap around me as well. They’re so soft, just as her coat. She smells really nice to, like fresh flowers from the garden.
“You’re welcome Celestia, siblings should always find common ground with one another. I just gave Luna a little push and she did the rest.” I tell her.
We break our hug and she nods happily while stepping back. Luna then walks up to me and embraces me as well, to which I respond with another hug of my own.
“We know thou hast heard of this just a moment ago from our sister, but we would also like to thank thee.” She looks up at me with a lovely smile and blushed cheeks. What happened next rocked my whole world to its very core. Luna leans up to me and freaking KISSES ME on the cheek! I’m now blushing like mad as she kisses me and the others have equally shocked expressions. Celestia, however, was just standing there smiling. Luna stops kissing me and leans back down while looking up at me with the same lovely smile.
“We also thank thee very much for complimenting our night sky and duties of the dream realm. No pony has ever said such words to us and we couldn’t be more happier.” She says. She breaks away and steps back as I’m frozen in place. My thought process was at a standstill and I’m still blushing.
Did she just- did I just- what the- WHAT THE HELL?!? I JUST GOT KISSED BY A FRICKEN PRINCESS!!! I panic in my mind.
“Uh- I- um- y-y-yes of c-course,” I shakily say, “n-no problem…”
Luna giggles at my blank expression and the girls shake themselves out of their equally shocked state. Twilight clears her throat and pulls out a quill and paper.
“Well then, I believe it’s time to begin the interview. Wouldn’t you say?” She asks.
I nod and Celestia’s horn glows and she summons a bunch of chairs, one for each of us in a circle. I take my seat at one end of the circle and Twilight takes a seat to my right. To my surprise, Luna walks over to me and sits to my left while still staring at me with that smile and blushing slightly. The rest of the mares, CMC and Spike take their respective seats while Celestia sits across from me.
“Alright, since you did promise me I’d like to ask the first question.” Twilight says.
I roll my eyes and smirk, “Of course Twilight, fire away.”
“How did you arrive in Equestria?”
(Skip to 18:47)
“My…” I mutter, “arrival in this world…isn’t a pleasant one.” I stand up and walk towards the center of the circle. “It was the middle of winter and I was taking a walk through my neighborhood at night. It’s something I do almost all the time whenever I want some fresh air and to clear my head.” I turn to Luna who was frowning slightly. I smile with a sad look and continue, “you could say I was a bit of a night owl because even in my world I enjoyed the night sky every time I went out.” This makes her smile a little and blush a tad, but I frown again and sigh, “It just felt like any other night…I was walking along the sidewalk and made it to a bridge that I go to and stare at the river below. It’s just someplace I like to be whenever I want to be alone.” The throbbing grows a bit making me wince. “I was about to head home…when it…happened.” I say under my breath.
“W-what happened?” Twilight asks.
“I was struck off the bridge by a speeding vehicle…and plummeted into the river…” I reply. They widen their eyes in shock and I see Fluttershy’s start to well up and Pinkie’s mane and tale start to droop.
“H-how did you s-survive?” Twilight managed to ask.
I look away trying to hold back my own tears.
Before they could say anything I look back up with a frown and a tear falling from my face.
“…I died that night.” I reply.
A New Life, A New Adventure
Answers and A Hero’s Destiny Part 1
Chapter 15
(Skip to 3:00)
Silence, nothing but silence filled the throne room after what I had just told everypony. Pinkie’s mane and tail had completely lost their poofy appearance and had become flat while she cried profusely, along with Fluttershy and the CMC. The rest of the mares fared no better, almost all of them had tears in their eyes and shocked expressions. Rainbow Dash tried her best to not let her tears fall but was having a hard time doing so as she looked at the ground in total shock. Luna had both her hands covering her mouth as tears also streamed down her cheeks. I sighed sadly as I put each of my clothes back on and walked back to my seat. As soon as I sat down, Luna warped her arms around me and cried into my shoulder. I looked down at her and she was clenching her hands on my clothes while burying her face into my shoulder and weeping.
“Y-you…died?”
I look to my right towards Twilight and see her stare at me with a few tears. I only nod slightly and look back towards the others.
“That has to be a lie…” Rainbow says, “if you died, how are you still here?”
“Rainbow, as much as Ah wish it were untrue, he ain’t lyin’…” Applejack said. Rainbow turned to the cow mare and back to me as I nod again.
“How were you able to come back to life?” Celestia asks as she wipes her eyes slightly.
“I don’t fully recall myself,” I reply, “when I was struck off the bridge, I was carried down the river for an unknown time. The last thing I remember was I had washed up on a river bank and was slowly fading away. I was about to prepare for my end when I was saved by someone.”
Celestia looks at me with interest and the others, who were crying wipe their eyes and start listening to me again. Luna unwraps her arms around me and I smile at her while I continue.
“What does thou mean someone saved thee?” Luna asks.
“Well before I passed away, a figure appeared out of nowhere in a bright light from the trees. It was some sort of feminine being and she spoke softly to me. She offered me two choices, I accept my fate and pass on naturally or she saves me by sending me here in a new body.” I explain.
“A new body?” Twilight asks, “You mean this isn’t your body?”
“Well, yes and no. The being who saved me had extracted my still active soul from my damaged body and altered it into a new one. So I guess, in a way, you could say she had me reincarnated.”
Celestia and Luna seemed to have perked up at this statement and look at each other briefly.
“William, how exactly do you know this?” Celestia asks.
“The figure told me, well at least, she wrote it down for me,” I said.
“Wrote it down?” Twilight asks.
I nod as I rummage through my pocket and pull out F’s letter. “I found this in my pocket when I arrived here. It was written by the being and she explained how she saved me. In the letter, she said she had chosen me to prove something to herself and someone dear to her. What that is, I don’t know but I’m assuming it has something to do with what my purpose for being here is.”
Luna stares at the letter curiously and Celestia raises her hand. “If you wouldn’t mind, William, may I see that letter?” She asks. I nod and hold it out for her. She uses her magic to levitate the letter over to her. Once in her hand, she unfolds the letter and begins to read it. As she’s reading it, her eyes start to widen and they begin to moisten. When she made it to the end of the letter, she sees F’s signature making her gasp.
“Sister, what is wrong?” Luna asks.
Celestia says nothing and only holds the letter out to her so she could read it as well. Luna arches a brow and levitates the letter over to her with her magic. Luna also begins reading it and ends up reacting the same way. Luna looks up at me with wide eyes and I see tears threatening to fall again.
“William,” Celestia says, “do you know exactly who wrote this letter?”
I shrug and shake my head, “No, the only thing I personally know about her is her name. Which I’ve been calling her F. Why?”
Celestia and Luna look at each other and nod. “William, I believe Luna and I know who saved and sent you here.” Celestia says as my eyes widen, “We believe it was our mother.”
“Your mother? How?” I ask.
“Yes,” Luna adds, “the one thou calls F wrote this letter. We know because we recognize our mothers handwriting.”
“Who you have been calling F is actually Queen Faust, ruler of Eques.” Celestia said.
“I was saved by Queen Faust?” I ask in shock.
Celestia and Luna nod. “But Celestia,” Twilight says, “why would the Queen save William?”
“I’d also like to know, is she here?” I wonder. Celestia sighs sadly and shakes her head.
“Oh, I’m sorry for your loss…” I tell her.
“Thou misunderstands, our mother is not deceased,” Luna tells me.
I look at Luna with a confused look and look back to Celestia. “William, did you not think it strange how when we first met I already knew what you were?” She asks.
Come to think of it she’s right. I actually never told her what I was when we first met, she already knew what I was.
“You’re right, you did call me “human” when we met. But how could you both know what the other ponies didn’t? From what I’ve heard and been told, humans were nothing but a myth before I came along.”
Celestia takes a deep breath and sighs to prepare herself. Her horn starts to glow and after a few seconds a book of some sorts appears on her lap. It’s an old looking book, so old it looks like it could tear easily if not handled with extreme care.
“Because William,” she says while gently opening the book. I turn back to Celestia and she’s starring at me with quite the serious expression making me tense a little.
“You are not the first human to arrive in Equestria…” she said. All the mares, except for Luna, gasp as they turn to Celestia and then to me. My eyes widen to the point they look like they could just fall out and my mouth was slack jawed to the floor.
“W-what…?!”
To say I was shocked to my core, would still be considered an understatement. There was another human here before me? How could that be possible? It looks like no other creature besides those that are considered myths in my world exist here. Yet here I am but now I’m told I’m not the first human.
“What exactly do you mean?” I ask Celestia.
She picks up the book with her magic and gently levitates it over to me. I look at the page she has open and gasp slightly. On the page opened is a picture of a human man in old looking brass armour on his chest, shoulders, forearms, and legs. Around his waist and neck are a tattered cloak and scarf. On his back is what looks like a long sword behind his left shoulder and the blade looks a bit divine and powerful, despite the shadow covering it. His face is stern and looks like he’s seen a lot of battle. His dirty blonde hair is short and styled upwards in the front and has a small beard covering his jaw.
“Is this…?” I mutter.
“Yes, this is the first human to arrive in Equestria.” Celestia tells me.
I look back up to her with my still shocked face as she levitates it back to her. When she looks back to the picture she smiles sadly. Whoever this human was he must’ve been dear to her and Luna.
“His name was Rokai, Rokai Stormborne. He came to Equestria when Luna and I were only young foals, almost two thousand moons ago. Like you, Rokai managed to make quite the first impression when he first arrived,” Celestia says with a small smile, “He actually saved us from revolutionaries from outside Equestria who wanted to capture us for ransom. Our mother was curious about him when he came to the castle but was overjoyed that he managed to fight off our captors and bring us home safe by himself.”
Twilight gasps and drops her quill and paper on the ground. Her face is completely shell shocked and I think she’s not breathing so I gently shake her to get her to come back to reality.
“T-T-T-The Equestrian G-G-Guardian?! As in The Protector of Eques himself?!?” She shrieks, “B-but I had read he was just a legend! More than that nopony, or for that matter nocreature, even knew what he was! You mean to tell us that he was real and a human?!?”
I could’ve been annoyed by the slight ringing in my ear due to Twilight’s screeching but I was too surprised to even care. Rokai was the first human before me, and he was given such an important role for not only Equestria but the entire planet.
“Now wait just a apple pickin’ minute,” Applejack interjects, “Ah remember when mah brother and Ah were foals, Granny Smith used ta tell us a bedtime story called The Hero of Equestria. Are ya sayn’ that story was true, Celestia?”
“Indeed,” Rarity adds, “I recall my own mother and father telling me the same story when I was a filly. I have even told Sweetie Belle the story myself when she was younger.”
“Oh yeah, I remember that story!” Sweetie Belle chirps, “I thought the hero was so cool, I even used to dream about him.”
“I’m guessing the rest of you thought the same thing?” I ask the other mares, “That this was all just a mere story your parents told you?” They all nodded in response.
“Then allow me to once again confirm it, my little ponies. It is true, all of it. Rokai Stormborne was indeed the first human in Equestria, the Guardian of Equestria, Protector of Eques, Hero of All, he had been called many titles by many creatures across the land. Our mother was very good friends with him, such good friends that every time Rokai would return from one of his quests she would smile just as she would when she was with Luna and I.” She says while smiling at the fond memory.
“Indeed,” Luna says, “whenever Celestia and we tired to confront Sir Rokai, we were never able to due to him either always speaking with mother or already being off on yet another quest.”
“Regardless,” Celestia said, “we were still able to admire him from afar, since he not only saved us but continued to protect all others as The Guardian.”
I smiled at the praise Rokai was receiving. This guy did so much for this world and became its protector. He had the admiration and respect from everyone and everything, he was even good friends with the ruler of this whole world no less.
“He sounds like someone I’d’ve like to meet,” I said.
“Yes…” Celestia says beginning to frown, “he was.”
My frown starts to fade at the change of tone of her voice. “What happened to him?” I ask.
Celestia takes a breath to compose herself so that she could tell this tale properly.
It’s as if the very mention of his name sent a slight chill up my spine, the rest of the mares and Spike didn’t fare any better because most of them were visibly shaking. Celestia turned to another page in the old book and winced a bit once she made it to the page she was looking for. She levitated the book over to me and I gasped as the chill went through my whole body. A monster was all I saw, his body had nothing on but a tattered cloth wrapped around his waist. His dark pale skin covered body looked rough and rotted off but dark and sickeningly powerful. His hands had clawed fingers that looked disfigured and in his right looked like some kind of weapon of pure shadow. His legs were double jointed and on his head was some kind of helmet made of a ram’s skull with abnormally large curved horns that went upwards. It’s as if I was looking at the very incarnate of evil itself.
“Sweet Jeezus…” I whisper, “That’s D-Drogoth?” I ask Celestia in slight fear. She nods and levitates the book back to her and continues her story.
Celestia stood up and walked in the center of the room and gestured Luna to join her. Both Princess stood next to each other and their horns began to glow. We were all surrounded by a bright light as we soon found ourselves in a different room floating above a large table. All seemed to be frozen in place so I could get a good look at the room and those sitting around the table. I saw different creatures of shapes and sizes such as Dragons, Minotaurs, Griffins, Centaurs, Zebras, big wooly cows that I assumed were Yaks, and a creature that looked like a pony but had a beak, claws, and a pair of wings. There were two of each kind and each one were sitting at the table wearing fancy looking clothing which meant these were the worlds leaders.
The Princesses, mane six, CMC, Spike, and I were hovering over the table not saying a word. While they were all looking down and examining the different species of the worlds leaders, my sight was fixated on Rokai and the woman he was standing next to. He looked so strong and honorable, I felt my heart beat faster than normal because of how in awe I was. I look at Celestia and Luna who looked back at me with smiles.
“Is that, Rokai himself?” I ask. They nod, “Is the woman standing next to him Queen Faust?” They nod again, “But how is this possible?”
“This is a memory,” Celestia replies, “Luna and I would often sneak into a corner or hide behind the slightly cracked door to listen in on the war plans mother, Rokai, and the other world leaders spoke about in this room.” She then points to a door behind Queen Faust’s seat that was barely open. I see two familiar young fillies, one with a white coat and a pink mane and one with a dark blue coat with a light teal mane peeking inside. I smirk and look back to Celestia and Luna.
“Are those two you?” I ask. They nodded with light blushes. “Aw, you two look so cute!” I said. This makes them both blush even more. Luna smiles while blushing brighter than Celestia and surprises me by hugging me again. I couldn’t help but return the embrace, only to have her lean up and KISS ME AGAIN ON THE FREAKING CHEEK!
“We thank thee for saying such sweet words.” She tells me with that same warm smile. She floats back next to Celestia leaving me dumbfounded yet again.
AGAIN?!? Are you serious?! Just how affectionate can this mare get?! I think to myself. I look to the other mares and Spike who are giggling up a storm.
“What’re you all laughing at?!” I bark. They all look away trying to seem innocent. I only roll my eyes and look back to Celestia who clears her throat to regain everypony’s attention.
“Yes well, what you are about to see is something that is not very pleasant for Luna and I,” she says making us all snap out of our distractions, “our mother was always a serious ruler who was stern whenever she needed to be. But this was probably the first time we have seen her this upset.” Celestia’s horn glows and the memory begins to play.
“ABSOLUTELY NOT, SIR ROKAI! I REFUSE TO TAKE ANY PART IN THIS RIDICULOUS PLAN OF YOURS!!!” Faust bellows. That damn annoying ring in my ear intensifies as the room shakes at her very voice.
“What the hell was that?!” I ask.
“Oh that was the Royal Voice, it is what we use to amplify our voice when addressing our subjects or when we get a little mad.” Celestia answers.
I deadpan her with a look that says a little? and turn back to Faust and Rokai.
“Please, Lady Faust,” Rokai speaks in a low yet stern tone, “I understand your concern but unfortunately it is the only way.”
“And I say you are wrong! There is always another way! This plan of yours is complete and utter suicide!” Faust shrieks.
“What would you have us do then, Your Grace?” The Griffin leader speaks, “this war had been raging for moons and we haven’t made any sort of headway against Drogoth and his Shadow Legion. Not to mention his personal band of Legionaries who mercilessly slaughter our forces and innocents, only to retreat when Sir Rokai arrives to drive them back.”
“I agree,” the minotaur leader adds, “we will all be forever grateful for all he has done but he is still just one human guardian. Not only that, but we cannot afford to continue sending our armies against an enemy who just won’t stop.”
The other leaders nod in agreement but this only makes Queen Faust look more pissed. “So you would sacrifice your Protector like that? I thought you all knew better than to just abandon him when the situation worsens. You call yourselves honorable leaders but you’re just a bunch of sniveling-“
“FAUST!!! THAT’S QUITE ENOUGH OUT OF YOU!!!”Rokai screams as he smashes his fist through the table in rage. Faust jumps in her seat and the other leaders jolt at the sudden outburst of their champion. Rokai was visibly angry as he pulled his arm out of the hole through the table. He turns to Faust with a glare and takes a breath to calm himself down.
“You are our Queen and we will all follow you to the ends of Tartarus, myself included. But I will not stand by and allow you to insult the other leaders, who are all also my dearest friends, just because you’re too stubborn to accept the truth!” Rokai barks.
I look at the other leaders who all have expressions of pity and nod sadly in agreement. Queen Faust is now starting to cry since she now is starting to realize that he was unfortunately right about whatever he had planned.
“Rokai…” Faust whispers, “please, there has to be another way…”
Rokai sighs and kneels in front of Queen Faust and gently takes her hand in both of his. Tears are now steaming down her cheeks as he stares back at him.
“I wish there was, My Lady, truly I do. But I’d rather this than anything else a thousand times over than allow this war to continue raging as it is now. It’s time to end this, once and for all,” Rokai said.
Queen Faust couldn’t hold it in anymore and lunges at Rokai and wraps her arms around him and buries her face into his chest armor and sobs. The other leaders have sad expressions and some have tears of their own. I couldn’t help but get a little emotional at the display. The Princesses were also crying slightly seeing their mother in such a state.
“You have always been a fine warrior, Sir Rokai. You shall be remembered for all eternity.” The Minotaur leader says with a fist over his chest.
“Indeed,” the zebra leader speaks, “my people will continue to tell stories of your heroism for moons to come. Our grandfoals will hear your story and they to shall pass them on to their own.”
The other leaders all say their own words of praise as Rokai helps Queen Faust back on her hooves as she wipes her face from her tears.
Before anything else was said, the area around us begins to fade and we soon find ourselves back in the throne room on our seats.
“Wait what happened?” I ask Celestia, “What was Rokai planning that Queen Faust was so against?”
Celestia only gestures me and the rest to follow her and Luna. We all get up and walk to the back of the throne room and out a door to the outside. We walk along a small trail until we arrive at a curtain of vines. Celestia and Luna use their magic to moves the vines away and I see a beautiful garden of all kinds of plants and flowers. It looks like something you’d see next to Buckingham Palace and in the center was a statue of Rokai. He was standing up straight with his sword’s blade face down and his hands on both sides of the handle. On the bottom of the statue was a plaque.
Sir Rokai Stormborne
The Equestrian Guardian who will always stand against the darkness
“After the meeting with the leaders,” Celestia said making me turn to her, “Queen Faust and Rokai set out to confront Drogoth together. All Luna and I heard in the distance were terrifying explosions and finally a massive dome of light and powerful magic was seen in the distance. The skies began to clear after and our mother soon returned, but in an extremely weakened state. We then noticed something, or rather, someone, was missing…” she said sadly. Celestia’s horn glows and we were now in front of the castle entrance. Queen Faust was sitting against a wall and she looked like she’d been through hell. Her dress was in tatters, she mane and tail had black burn marks, and her body had injuries all over her arms and legs. I then see Celestia and Luna as fillies run up to her with worry.
“Mother!” They both cry.
Faust weekly looks up and smiles as they both hug her.
“Mother, art thee alright?!” Young Luna asks.
“Whatever happened to thee?! Thou looks as if thee has been to Tartarus and back!” Young Celestia shrieks.
“I…am alright…my little fillies. I’m just…very tired…” Faust says between breaths.
“Then we must get thee to thy chambers so thee rest.” Luna says.
“Queen Faust!”
I turn around and see the other leaders rush up to her and they all kneel around her.
“Your Grace,” the griffin leader speaks, “what happened? We heard massive explosions and saw a massive dome of light.”
The yak leader looks around and then back to Queen Faust. “Yak no see human, what happen to human?” He asks.
Queen Faust frowns and looks down. The leaders all frown as they wait for her to speak. She looks up and summons what strength she has to address them all.
“My friends, please listen my words, for I have little time remaining.” She says earning confused looks from them and her daughters. “As you all know, Sir Rokai and I went to confront Drogoth on the battlefield. The battle was intense and seemed to shake the very planet to its core. I witnessed Sir Rokai and that foul beast clash with one another, both leaving terrible wounds. I was left to prepare the sealing spell that we had discussed while they fought.”
“What dost thou mean, mother? What sealing spell?” Celestia asks.
“It is a powerful spell that allows one to channel magic from the very core of the planet itself. It also allows one to exceed their magical limit but comes with a price. Not only is the spell extremely powerful, but it requires a conduit for its casting. A living conduit…” She says sadly.
I gasp as I’m starting to see where this was going. “Normally it’s the caster who is the conduit for such a spell, however Sir Rokai…was that conduit instead…” she says under her breath. She looks back to the leaders who seem to have known already but were still saddened as she continued.
“I poured every ounce of magic I had in myself as I tapped into the magic of the planets core. Sir Rokai managed to subdue Drogoth for a brief moment and I took that chance and fired it upon him and Drogoth. The spell struck Sir Rokai first and then he thrusted his sword within The Shadow King’s body. The last I saw of Drogoth was him being encased in a large sarcophagus and dragged into the gate of Tartarus by large chains, never to be seen again.”
“Mother?! What is happening?!” Luna cries.
Faust raises her arm and sees it slowly starting to fade away making her smile faintly.
“It appears my time is almost up…” she says. She looks to her daughters and the leaders with a smile. “I must leave this realm to recover the magic I used against Drogoth.” She says with a slight echo in her voice.
“Leave?! No mother! Thou cannot perish! We need thee!” Young Celestia sobs with tears in her eyes.
Faust continues to smile and rubs her hand on Celestia’s head. “Worry not, my little Sunlight. I am not in any danger that threatens my life. I am simply going to be away for a while so I can rest properly.”
“B-but, m-mother…” Young Luna weeps while clinging to her arm.
“There there my little Moonlight, I won’t be gone forever. One day I shall return once I’ve recovered, I promise.”
The fillies both look up to their mother with tear stained muzzles. “Promise?” They both ask.
“I swear I will…” she nods with her own tears, “Starswirl will now be in charge of you both so make sure you listen to him and do as he tells you as I would.” They both nod as more specks of light start to leave her body and she becomes more transparent. Faust takes one last look at the leaders who all gaze on her with some of them having tears in their eyes.
“My friends, thank you for standing by Sir Rokai’s side all this time. I wish I had more time to express my gratitude but for now you’ll have to forgive the brief sentiment.” She says softly.
“Think nothing of it, Your Grace,” The Minotaur leader says with a bow.
“It has been a true honor.” The zebra leader said.
“I hope one day you will return to meet our descendants…” the griffin leader says while wiping his eye.
“Yak sad Queen leave, Yak make sure songs are sung in Queen and human honor!” The yak leader says.
The rest of the leaders say their farewells and words of praise for the wounded Queen. I feel a tear drip from my eye and the others are now crying up a storm. Even Rainbow Dash is starting to cry even though she’s trying her best to hide it.
“Thank you, before I depart, there is something you must all know.” She says making the leaders listen to her as she starts to fade away starting with her hooves.
“There will come a time when Eques is in need of a new Guardian. When that time comes, they will protect all who are in need just as Sir Rokai has. Some of you may not believe there would ever be another like him but I assure you, they will be just as much of a Protector as Sir Rokai.” She proclaims. The some of the leaders look skeptical but they all nod to her final words as her upper body begins to fade. She looks down to her daughters for one fine look and their both sobbing and weeping while clinging on to her arms for dear life.
“My little fillies,” she says making them look up at her, “you both are such good fillies. Remember, be brave. Don’t cry, and become strong leaders for Equestria. I will always be watching over you and will always smile for you. Until the day I return, I want you both to live happily and rule together in my stead.” They both nod and her body begins to dissipate as her eyes close.
“Live............happily.............together.................in friendship.” Was all that was heard before she disappears completely.
The memory begins to fade again and the last thing I see was young Celestia and Luna hugging each other crying their eyes out and the leaders bowing in respect as the memory fades. We now are standing back in the garden and I’m just starting to take in what I just heard. I now know why I was brought here by Queen Faust and for the first time, in a long time, I have no words for how in utter disbelief I’m in.
I slowly turn to Celestia and Luna who stare at me with slightly serious expressions. Celestia steps forward and puts a hand on my shoulder.
“I suppose this answers some of the questions you had for us?” She asks.
Author's Note
Little disclaimer, I do not own this picture of the warrior. All ownership of the picture goes to Kingdom Under Fire 2. Ignore the description below it, couldn’t crop it but I probably had to keep it anyway. But holy moly, William’s true purpose in Eques revealed! Next chapter is part 2! Hope you enjoyed it!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Answers and A Hero’s Destiny Part 2
Chapter 16
I had just witnessed something both extraordinary and shell shocking. Rokai Stormborne, the previous Equestrian Guardian, was the first human to arrive in this world before me. He had fought alongside the Queen of Eques against a great evil and sacrificed himself for the sake of this entire planet. Just before the last memory Celestia and Luna showed us ended, Queen Faust had told them and the previous leaders of the other races that there will be another Guardian. Which means, she was the one who brought me here…
I continue to stare at Celestia and Luna with a blank expression since I’m still trying to process everything. “Queen Faust said…another Guardian would show up, did she mean…me?” I ask slowly.
There was a brief silence before they both nod slowly making me tense up. I look back up at the statue of Rokai and just stare at it. This man, this great man, helped preserve the peace and light of this world before Drogoth showed up. He kept the balance between all the races and was remembered as a hero all the way until his end. Yet here I am, a nobody, who’s now expected to become his successor.
“This…this has to be some kind of mistake…” I mutter.
“What do you mean?”
I turn back to Celestia and the others who are looking at me with puzzled expressions.
“This guy,” I say while pointing at the statue, “was a hero. He gave everything his all and asked for nothing in return. I can only begin to imagine the incredible things he had done for this world when he was still around, not to mention his fight against Drogoth.” I say emotionlessly. I begin to pace back and forth in front of the statue with my hands on my hips.
Twilight walks up to me and stares up at me with a sad look. She takes my hand and pulls me into a small hug. “I’m sorry you were taken from your home without warning, William. I can’t imagine the emotions you must be trying to keep suppressed after such a traumatic experience.” She looks up to me with a small smile. “But you’re wrong when you say you’re no one. You have already made yourself well-known in just a matter of days.” She lets go of me and steps back to her friends who are also smiling.
“It’s true,” I hear Apple Bloom speak, “Y’all saved us from tha manticore in Everfree instead of just lettin’ us get eaten.” She praises.
“Yeah!” Rainbow says, “You also saved Dinky from that fire and didn’t even hesitate to jump in despite the danger, and that was seriously awesome! Especially that beam you shot into the sky!”
“They’re right, Will,” Spike says as he steps up to me. He reaches up and places a claw on my shoulder while smiling. “I told you before that you’re a hero and everypony agrees. Especially since you also saved Lyra and Bon Bon from Heavy Step’s crew. You remember what I told you back on the train?” He asks, “I said if you keep doing heroic deeds and helping anypony in need you’re gonna be famous. Guess I was right since you’re gonna be the new Guardian.”
I look down at him with a small frown. “But Spike, I only did those things because it was the right thing to do. I’m sure anypony else would’ve done the same thing even if I wasn’t around.”
“That may be,” I turn to Celestia, “but it was you who acted when nopony else would. It is just as you said, it was the right thing to do and that is the same mindset Rokai had. He also protected those in need and never thought twice about it. Especially as Twilight also said, you helped them all even though you had just arrived here.”
“What does me only just arriving here have to do with anything?” I ask with an arched brow.
“Before Sir Rokai came to our aid,” Luna speaks, “we found out from our mother that he hath been residing in Equestria for quite some time. About a month, if we remember correctly.”
“Seriously? He waited that long to reveal himself?” I ask.
“Verily, we had heard he preferred to remain undetected until he was convinced he wasn’t in any danger.” She says with a small giggle.
Talk about paranoid… I think to myself. Though to be fair, this was almost two thousand years ago so I guess a man of his time couldn’t help but be cautious. Especially in a world filled mythical creatures and magic.
“However,” Luna says, “he still had a noble soul and continued to help keep the peace, even before his reveal he helped ponies in secret.”
I sigh and look up the statue again. “But will I be able to measure up to the kind of man Rokai was? I know I did a few heroic deeds and it’s thanks to these powers I was able to, but I’m still me.” I said.
I feel a hand on my shoulder and see Celestia looking at me with a warm smile. “I can tell you this, William Saber. You have just as much of a noble and heroic soul as Rokai Stormborne had. Nopony expects you to jump into extreme danger so soon and be praised as a hero right away.”
I nod as she takes her hand off my shoulder. “I guess you’re right, I mean I did want to find out why I was sent here anyway. I guess I now know,” I say with a small smile. “So I guess the only question remaining is why specifically me? There were plenty of other humans on my world who probably were a better option yet I was chosen.” I said curiously.
“That is a question even I do not know,” Celestia said, “but perhaps you will discover the answer one day.”
“I guess I will, since I’ve now found my new purpose.” I tell her.
She smiles wider along with the others. “So does this mean…?” she says.
I smile back at her and stand up straight. I bring my right fist up and place it over my heart. “I may not yet be the guardian Rokai Stormborne was but I will surely do my best to honor his title. I will continue to help those in need just as I have been doing.” Unnoticed by me, my body begins to shine, “Whenever there is danger, I will face it,” the shine brightens a bit and the others stare at me wide eyes but I still continue, “where there is darkness, I shall be the light that will always vanquish it,” I still don’t notice the shine around my body and I feel a slight tingling on both my shoulders, “and as long as there’s breath in this body and strength in my soul, I, William Saber, shall serve as this worlds protector. I will become your new Equestrian Guardian!” I proclaim.
Suddenly, I finally notice the light illuminating from my body and the tingling in my shoulders. I start to float a bit in mid air as the shine brightens into a flash of light. The light soon dims and the tingling in my shoulders stop as I’m lowered back on the ground. I look at my hands and the rest of my body with a perplexed expression.
“Ok, that was weird…” I say to myself. I look up to the others and they are starring at me with surprised expressions. “Er, you all alright? That weird wasn’t it?”
“W-William,” Twilight stammers, “was that…?”
I arch a brow at her question, “Was that what? I don’t even know what happened. I just started glowing for some reason and I felt this strange tingling in my shoulders.” My last description made them all gasp while Pinkie Pie and the CMC were smiling up a storm.
“William, can you please remove your jacket and roll up your sleeves?” Twilight asks.
“Uh, ok?” I said confused. I take off my jacket and hand it to Spike and roll up both my sleeves. Again they gasp as they stare at my shoulders. “What’re you all gawking at? I literally took off my shirts back in the throne room so I doubt there’s anything you-“ I cut myself off as I look at my right shoulder and gasp.
“What the? When did I have these tattoos?” I dumbly ask.
“William…” Twilight speaks up, “those aren’t, erm, tattoos. Those are cutie marks! That’s your cutie mark!” She shrieks.
“HUH?!?”
I gawk at both the marks on my shoulders. A cutie mark? On my shoulders? “No, no, no, no that’s impossible,” say in disbelief, “this can’t be a cutie mark!”
“But it sure looks like one!” Pinkie chirps, “Congratulations Willy! I’m gonna throw you a Cute-ceañera when we get back to Ponyville!”
“That cutie mark looks so awesome!” Rainbow says, “Is that some kind of dragon?”
“It certainly has a valiant look to it,” Rarity says, “it suits you, darling.”
“Wow,” Fluttershy whispers, “it’s a very nice cutie mark, William. I’m so happy for you.”
“Whoa whoa whoa WHOA!” I yell with my hands raised, “I’m telling you this can’t be a cutie mark because I’m a human!”
“What does that mean?” Twilight asks.
“Well for starters, humans don’t get cutie marks.” I said with my arms crossed.
“They don’t?” She asks. I nod, “but the bright shine from your body, especially from your shoulders, and the tingling sensation you described had all the signs of a cutie mark appearing.”
“Well I don’t what to tell you, humans don’t get cutie marks. Look, cutie marks are symbols that appear when sompony discovers their one special talent right?” I ask. They all nod, “Well we humans are different. We don’t discover what our special talents are until we’re much older. Sometimes it’s not just one specific thing, we can have many special talents and skill sets that dignify what we do for the rest of our lives.” I explain.
“Fascinating…” Twilight whispers as she scribbles on her paper. “But if that’s true, then how do you have one?”
I glance at my mark and shrug, “I have no idea…”
“I have a theory,” Celestia says, “perhaps it is due to your new body?”
“My new body?” I ask.
“You did say mother reincarnated you in this new body, correct?” She asks to which I nod, “Well perhaps along with your abilities and physique, this body of yours was also able to adapt to this worlds biological traditions? Such as you gaining your cutie mark which symbolizes your title as The Equestrian Guardian.” She explains.
“I guess that makes sense, sure wish I could ask the Queen about all this,” I say when I thought pops in, “speaking of which, where did Queen Faust disappear to?”
Celestia and Luna frown at the question and lower their heads slightly. “We have been asking that ourselves ever since she faded away…” she says, “We know she has not passed on for we would have known immediately, but we just do not know where she is. There were times when Luna and I would send ponies on expeditions and hire researchers to discover mothers whereabouts. We even asked our mentor, Starswirl the Bearded, if he knew anything. Unfortunately all trails came back cold…” she explains sadly.
“We hath even attempted to discover ourselves what happened to dear mother, only to be met with the same results…” Luna adds.
“I see,” I said, “seems like that sealing spell she casted on Drogoth did quite the number on her, from what I saw. Wherever she is, even after all these years, she must still be recovering the magic she used.” I ponder.
“Perhaps thee are right.” Luna says.
“Still,” I say while taking another glance at my new cutie mark, “I gotta admit, this does look pretty damn cool. Always wanted a tattoo, just didn’t really know what to get.”
“Um William, it’s not a tattoo,” Twilight corrects.
“Oh you know what I mean, Twilight…” I grumble.
“Well anyway, I think maybe we should return to the throne room,” Celestia says, “after all despite everything we still have an interview to complete.”
“Oh yeah, I completely forgot about that. Guess we all got a little side tracked since somepony decided to start it all off with such a serious question…” I say while deadpanning at Twilight. She blushes and smiles sheepishly while rubbing the back of her head.
We all laugh as we walk back towards the throne room. Before I walk inside I glance back at Rokai’s statue. It’s like he’s starring at me, expecting great things to come with me being here and succeeding here. I smile and give him a determined look.
I swear to you, I’ll be a worthy successor. I think to myself.
We all re enter the throne room and sit back in our seats. Spike hands me back my jacket and sits back down on his seat as I continue to stare at my new cutie marks. It’s definitely gonna take some getting used to, especially since they don’t feel like tattoos and it’s just my skin. Twilight and Luna sit next to me from before and giggle at me starring at my shoulders until Luna nudges me with her elbow.
“We see thou are admiring thy cutie marks quite fondly, Sir William. But may haps it is best to return to the interview at hand, for now.” She tells me.
I smile sheepishly and roll my sleeves down. “You’re right, it’s not like they’re going anywhere,” I say making her giggle. She surprises me yet again by taking my hand with hers and leans her head on my shoulder. I blush and the others start to giggle making me scowl at them slightly only to have them look away “innocently”.
What is it with Luna? First the kisses now the hand holding and head leaning? It’s like she’s got a huge crush on me and is planning to confess to me soon. Like that’ll ever happen, she’s a Princess and well…I’m just me. I think to myself. I glance down at her as she still has her head leaning on my shoulder. Her hand squeezes mine slightly and she sighs contently. Though I will admit, she is very pretty…
“So,” I speak up, “who else has a question for me?”
Twilight shoots her hand in the air and stares at me with a wide smile. I only stare at her with a smirk, “Nice try, Twilight. But you already asked your first question as promised. I think maybe you should wait before you ask something else that’ll get us more sidetracked than before.”
She huffs and looks away with a cute pouty face but still has her quill and paper ready to right. I look back towards the group and see Spike has his claw raised.
“What’s up Spike?”
“Well, I was wondering what else you eat? You seemed to like my pancakes so I wanna know what else I can make for you while you stay with us back at the library.” Spike says.
I frown slightly at his question. Since I’m now living with a bunch of ponies it’s obvious they’re herbivores. I hope they don’t judge me too harshly.
“Well as a human I can eat fruits and vegetables like the rest of you,” I say, “but we humans, myself included, are mostly omnivores.”
I see them all have mixed expressions. “S-so,” Fluttershy whispers, “you eat meat as well?”
I can only nod at her question but quickly speak up before any conclusions are made, “Yes I do, but just so all understand no I do not eat anything that’s sentient. The human diet consists of meats that like beef, chicken, fish, and other animals like that. I do not eat ponies, if that’s what you’re wondering.” I explain. They seem to calm down but are still a little anxious. Can’t be helped since I’m surrounded by ponies. Rainbow Dash raises her hand and I nod to her so she can speak.
“Ok big guy, how’d you do that beam of light thing to blow away the burning building back in Ponyville?” She asks.
Oh jeez, how do I explain this? I look at my free hand, since my other one seems to be “preoccupied”. Well, demonstrating is more effective than just describing it.
I look back up to Rainbow Dash and hold out my hand making her look at me confused. “It’s thanks to my power,” I say. I then focus my Ki to my hand and a faint glow is seen. The others stare with interest and anticipation. The glow starts to form into sphere until it gains its physical form of a small white ball of energy. I hold it in my hand as everypony in the room stares in awe making me smirk.
“This, my rainbow friend, is called Ki.” I say. I then toss the ball of Ki to her making her yelp as she barely manages to catch it. She holds in in her hands and stares at it.
“Whoa…it feels kinda warm and it’s squishy!” She says while gently squeezing it. Pinkie Pie then holds out her hand so she can have a turn with it. As soon as Rainbow gives her the ball, she sniffs it and attempts to lick it.
“Huh, it doesn’t taste like anything,” she says but then shakes slightly before handing it to Applejack, “but WOWIE it sure has a kick!” She chirps.
I chuckle and continue explaining, “Ki is also known as “latent energy” or “fighting power,” which directly translates as “life force.” This force is a tangible energy inside every living being, with its major focus being in the center of the body. By drawing it out, I’m able to manipulate it and use it outside my body. Ki can also be used for many different techniques.” Twilight seems to be writing down all I say since I can hear her scribbling down on her paper. The ball is then passed from Spike to Celestia who observes it.
“Interesting, what techniques can you use?” She asks.
“Well the main kinds are offensive attacks, such as the beam of energy from yesterday. Not only that but I can shape my Ki into a wide variety of attacks that have their own special abilities during battle. I can even use my Ki for defensive properties such as blasting away enemies with a shockwave of Ki and even use it to create barriers and shields to protect myself.” More scribbling from Twilight. “Another skill I recently discovered I can do is heal injuries with my Ki,” I tell them.
“You can heal injuries?” Twilight asks, “How?”
“Back when I saved Lyra and Bon Bon, Lyra had a small cut on her neck from the knife Heavy Step had,” I explain making some of the mares scowl. I snap my fingers making the ball dissipate out of Luna’s hand making her pout a little. I bring my hand up and raise my finger and focus. My finger is then covered in a bright blue aura and slowly covers my whole hand.
“Amazing! There are so many abilities you can do with Ki!” Twilight squeaks. I smirk and turn towards her.
“Ki doesn't just let me fight, defend, and heal others. It also helps me get around.” I said.
“Get around? What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash asks.
“Well for starters, I can teleport to places I’ve been to in a blink of an eye.” I reply making Twilight and Rainbow Dash stare at me wide eyed. “Not only that,” I pause and smile a shit eating grin, “I can fly with Ki to.”
Now everypony is starring at me with wide eyes. I stand up making Luna let go of my hand, much to her disappointment, and walk to the middle of the circle.
“Y-you can teleport?!” Twilight yelps.
“You can fly?!” Scootaloo surprisingly chirps.
“No way!” Rainbow interjects. Making me look at her at the corner of my eye. “You don’t even have wings! How can you fly without wings?” She accuses.
I smirk and shake my head, “I don’t need wings to fly, Rainbow Dash. And as for teleporting…” I say while I bring two fingers to my forehead.
“I can do it-“ SWISH
“Just-“ SWISH
“Like-“ SWISH
“This.” I say while teleporting with Instant Transmission to different corners of the room and ending standing right in front of Luna and booping the end of her muzzle because, why not? She blushes brightly and smiles dreamily which makes me chuckle. The rest of the mares were all looking around the room as I teleported throughout the room. When I stop they all gawk at my skill in awe and Twilight is furiously scribbling down on her paper.
“Incredible!” She shrieks again, “you teleported faster than any teleportation spell ever known!” I bow slightly at my performance and I see Rainbow smirking.
“I’ll admit, that was pretty cool. But I wanna see if you can actually fly without wings,” She insists.
I arch a brow and shrug my shoulders, “Alright.” I turn to the other side of the room and see a pair of double doors leading out to a balcony. “Can somepony open those doors?” I ask. Celestia obliges by opening them all the way with her magic. Ok, this is it. Time to truly test my powers… I think to myself.
“You think this is cool? You ain’t seen nothing yet!” I yell. I quickly pull out my EarPods and phone and scroll to a song and put my pods in my ears and hit play.
As soon as I hear the music I glance at the mares and wink. I launch myself out of the room and through the balcony doors. The feeling of the wind blowing in my face was amazing. I look down and see the many buildings pass under me and I see some of the ponies look up at me with shocked expressions. I smile wildly and pick up speed across the city. I’m now flying across the lake below Canterlot and fly close to the water and dip my hand in watch it glide across the water creating a small wake. I raise my Ki a bit and shoot high in the sky. I continue to fly higher and higher until I’m above the clouds. Once I’m high enough I look down and gaze upon the late afternoon sky and the city of Canterlot below. I start laughing out loud because of the pure happiness and excitement I’m feeling. I’m flying, I’m literally flying on my own and it’s the greatest feeling I’ve ever felt!
“THIS IS AMAZING! I LOVE THESE NEW POWERS!!!” I cry out to the world.
I notice that I can see the group at the balcony but can’t see their faces. I chuckle thinking they’re smiling at me with gawking expressions, as usual. I get an idea that’ll probably shock them silly, but will be pretty funny at the same time. I fly up higher in the air until I’m at a reasonable altitude and cancel my Ki. I drift in midair for a moment and start to fall. My falling picks up speed and I turn my body around with my arms and legs spread out. I’ve never gone skydiving before but now that I’m actually doing it I regret never giving it a try back home. My speed as I fall increases and the ground gets closer each passing second. I’m about 500 feet in the air and I feel like I’m close enough so I raise my Ki again. Once my Ki is raised, I launch forward just as I reach the ground and fly at top speeds through the streets. I’m dodging and weaving my way through the buildings and streets effortlessly while leaving a strong gust of tailwind behind me. I fly up to the castle and circle around it until I’m in front of the balcony with the group all slack jawed and wide eyed, unsurprising. I smirk and cross my arms as I hover in mid air.
“You believe me now?” I ask as soon as the song ends.
Nothing was said for a full minute, once again déjà vu sets in since this seems to be an official reoccurring scene. Rainbow Dash flies up to me and stares at me. She circles around me with the same shocked expression until she’s face to face with me. A smile begins to form until it covers her whole face. Rainbow throws herself at me and wraps me in a big hug, catching me off guard.
“THIS IS AWESOME!!! YOU CAN ACTUALLY FLY WITHOUT WINGS!!!” She yells. She pulls back and stares back at me with the same smile, “I’ve got a new flying buddy!”
I’m a little shocked at her actions but smile back as she pulls away. We both touch back down on the balcony and I’m surrounded by all the mares.
“THAT WAS SPECTACULAR!” Twilight shrieks.
“Boy howdy! That was some dang good flyn’, partner!” Applejack says.
“It was really scary when you were falling out of the sky but I thought it was so amazing how you flew in the air like that.” Fluttershy says softly but still loud enough for me to hear.
“THAT WAS SUPER DUPER, WILLY!” Pinkie chirps.
“What a spectacular performance, darling! You certainly know how to “wow” an audience!” Rarity swoons.
“THAT WAS SO COOL!!!” The CMC and Spike scream together.
I smile at all their continuous words of praise and awe. Once everypony calms down, Celestia and Luna walk up to me with wide smiles of their own. Luna has the same bright blush on her muzzle and starring at me with lidded eyes and a dopey smile. I meet them halfway and place a hand on my hip while smirking.
“I take it you two also enjoyed the show?” I ask.
Before Celestia could say anything, nothing and I mean NOTHING could prepare me for what happened in the next two minutes. Time slows down slightly as Luna walks up to me and wraps her arms around me for another hug and leans up to kiss me on the cheek. Or so I thought… Instead of kissing me on the cheek again, SHE PLANTS HER LIPS ON MY OWN KISSING ME FULL ON THE MOUTH!
“Sister,” Luna says.
“Y-yes Luna?” Celestia answers.
Luna turns to me and pecks me once more on the lips.
OH COME ON!!! I shout in my head.
“We hath found him,” she says.
“Who?” Celestia wonders.
“Our one true love…” Luna sighs.
WHAT?!?!?!?!?
Author's Note
Well damn! He works fast and he didn’t even realize it. Also, TA DA!!!! I GIVE YOU WILLIAM SABER!!!page if you get a chance! If you’re wondering about the scouter, all will be revealed in due time! Hope you enjoyed! Next chapter, the third and final part of the Interview Ark!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Answers and A Hero’s Destiny Part 3
Chapter 17
Have you ever felt like after a string of unexpected events nothing else could ever surprise you so bad anymore? Welp, I still haven’t felt like that. My whole entire, well, everything was thrown upside down and inside out, three ways to Sunday and back again. I had just got done showing off my ability to fly to eveypony and I was actually pretty proud of myself for being able to do so with ease. They were all praising me left and right for how amazing it was that I, a wingless human, could fly like any other pegasus. Until the universe decided to slap me across the face leaving a fat hand print. Or in this case, a kiss on the lips from Princess Luna herself. My face looked like that Edvard Munch painting The Scream and I couldn’t snap myself out of it. Meanwhile Luna continues to stare at me with the whole love struck package. Lidded eyes, heavy blush, dopey smile, arms still wrapped around me, yup the whole nine yards…
“Uh-wh-I-you-I-ah-bu-“ was all that was uttered from me as I continued to stare in her eyes since I couldn’t seem to bring myself to look away.
“Ahem,” Celestia clears her throat, “Luna, I’m not sure I quite understand. What do you mean “your one true love”?” My whole frame seemed to jolt after she said that, but managed help me catch my breath and breathe again after holding my breath for so long.
“Tis as we said, sister…” Luna sighs, “Sir William hath proven himself a worthy stallion of our dreams. His kind heart, his noble soul, and his very power has left us breathless in his very presence.”
“Wha-“ once again I’m cut off when she freaking kisses me again…
I’m ‘bout ta lose mah mind if this keeps up…
“Luna, I believe you are overexerting yourself on William.” Celestia warns.
Luna stops kissing me and finally takes in my facial features. My entire face and neck are as red as a damn tomato, my eyes are now basically dry as a bone from lack of blinking, and my breathing has started to slightly labor due to the kisses she’s given me. Luna gasps and dons her own bright blush and releases me while stepping back next to Celestia. My legs finally give and I fall on my behind trying to catch my breath and blinking finally.
“HOLY SWEET CHRISTMAS! THE HELL WAS THAT?!” I yell. I turn around and see the mares had just as much of shocked expressions until they shake themselves out of it and Rainbow, Pinkie, Spike, and the CMC fall to the floor rolling around laughing their tails off…
“HAHAHAHA, OH SWEET CELESTIA THAT WAS PRICELESS!” Rainbow cries.
“HAHAHAHAHA, MY SIDES! I CAN’T BREATH!” Pinkie yelps.
“HOLY DRAKE, WILL GOT KISSED BY PRINCESS LUNA! HAHAHAHAHA!” Spike bellows.
“HAHAHAHAHAHEHEHEHEHEHEHAHA!” The CMC just laughs.
Meanwhile, the rest of the mares have blushes on their muzzles and scowl at the laughing ponies, myself included.
“Would you stop laughing?!” I snap.
“Indeed!”, Rarity snips, “Cease this laughter at once!”
“Honestly, y’all er actin’ like a bunch a foals!” Applejack barks.
Fluttershy doesn’t say anything since she’s hiding behind her mane as best she can with a bright blush of ruby red.
I grumble and look back towards the Princesses as the others start to calm down. Celestia is patiently waiting with a blank expression while Luna is all fidgety and still has her blush. I groan as I pick myself up and dust myself off. I clear my throat to compose my frazzled mind and to also gain everypony’s attention.
“So,” I begin, “you mind telling me what that was all about?” I ask as calmly as I possibly can. At this point I could just scream everything I say but that would be unnecessary and rude. Luna steps forward with a sorrowful expression and looks up at me.
“We-We are so very sorry for k-kissing thee like that,” she says, “it is just we could not help ourselves after seeing thine display of power.”
“I had a feeling I made a good first impression back in the dream realm but I didn’t expect to have made such a good impression you’d do something like this, let alone basically confess to me…” I say with a stern sigh.
“Luna can be, a little forward when it comes to her feelings sometimes,” Celestia tells me. I just give her a look that says a little? making her smile a bit sheepishly. “But I must ask Luna, why did you kiss William?”
Luna glances at Celestia and then back at me but then stares down at the floor. “I-it is as we said sister, we hath found our one true love,” she says while looking back up to me with a small smile, “For many moons we hath always been missing something, a feeling of having a special somepony close to our heart. Thou and mother are just as special to us but we desired more, we desired somepony to love us for us. We believe Sir William is that somepony…”
“Wait wait wait,” I interrupt while waving my hands, “are you saying…you like me?”
Luna nods making my heart skip a beat slightly, “B-but why? How? I’m just a normal human being with no special status, besides my guardianship. I’m not even royalty and you’re a Princess, how could you like someone like me?” I nervously ask.
Luna only smiles at my frazzled state, “It is because we can tell thee are a modest soul,” she explains, “instead of flaunting thine acts of heroism of late, thee simply thanked everypony and moved on. We also shall never forget thine words about our night sky and duties of the dream realm. They were sincere and full of absolute honesty, something we hath not heard from anypony in such a long time.” She says. She walks up to me and takes my hand and holds it up between us with both of hers.fuck it and role with it…
“I-I’m, uh, deeply flattered Luna. Truly I am but, this is all so sudden. Too sudden I’m at a loss on what to do,” I say while rubbing the back of my head. Luna starts to frown making me nervous again, “Don’t get me wrong, Luna! It’s like I said, I’m flattered but you have to understand that I literally just met you last night. My words and display of power may have won you over but I’d prefer I get to know you better before whatever this between us escalates,” I explain while pointing between us. “I won’t lie Luna, you’re a beautiful mare and I can also tell you have a kind soul but maybe we take the proper steps before jumping right into it? If that makes sense.”
Luna smiles and brings a hand under her chin thinking about my words. “So thee wishes to know us better before thine feelings for us are found, correct?” She asks.
“Erm, yes?” I say.
“Very well, we shall still hold feelings for thee until thou confesses to us as well. In the mean time, we shall wait so the can get to know us better.” She states.
I get the feeling she’s taking this the wrong way but at least she somewhat understands. I think.
“Um, yeah sure, I guess that’s ok…” I say with an exhausted tone. She smiles and nods in agreement making me smile back. Celestia also smiles at our little exchange and looks up to the early evening sky. “Well it seems we still have some time before Luna and I must lower the sun and raise the moon so what say we ask just a few more questions before then?” She asks.
The mares behind me perk up and immediately return back to the throne room. I follow loosely behind and Luna walks next to me. I smile at her and she also smiles while taking my left hand into hers. I would have pulled my hand back but seeing how she pretty much confessed to me, not to mention the many displays of affection, but my conscience just tells me to roll with it making me mentally roll my eyes.
This all just keeps getting more interesting by the damn minute. I’m anxious to see what else is in store for me. I think.
We all return to the throne room and sit in our seats. Luna is still holding my hand which makes me smile, even though she literally poured her heart out to me I’m somewhat looking forward to getting to know her more and see where whatever this goes.
“Welp,” I say, “since we’ve got a little bit more time before sundown, who else has any questions?”
Pinkie was the next one to raise her hand so I nod at her so she can speak. “What other songs and music can you play?” She asks. I raise a brow for such a peculiar question.
“Well, pretty much all kinds I guess. I was a huge music fan so I took it upon myself to learn many different guitar styles and song types at a young age. I’ve also dabbled with other instruments over the years but guitar is my favorite instrument to play.” I said.
“Ooh, what other instruments can you play?” She asks.
“I can play the piano, ukulele, a little bit of the cello, and I’ve even practiced a bit of DJing during my teens.” I reply.
“Thou can play the cello?” Luna asks with interest.
“Only a little,” I say, “I was curious so I practiced a bit and can play a few songs here and there.”
“Interesting, thou must play sometime in the future for us,” she requests.
“Sure,” I nod, “anypony else?” I ask. Fluttershy slowly raises her hand. I nod at her so she can speak and she cutely “eeps!” nervously.
“U-um, what kind of animals do you like?” she asks softly.
“Well all kinds, I guess. Most humans have dogs and cats for pets normally. But there are some humans who have kind of exotic animals for companions.” I explain, “I’ve read there’s a human man who owns a sanctuary for bears and has a special bond with a grizzly bear named Brutus, a human woman who looks after a pride of lions, and there’s even a couple of humans who have lived amongst a pack of wolves.”
“Wow, humans must really love animals if they’re able to hold such special bonds with them.” She says. I frown a bit and sigh making her and the other look at me confused.
“I wish that were true, Fluttershy. But unfortunately there aren’t as many humans like that as you think.”
“What do you mean?” She asks nervously.
“There are some humans who are cruel and hunt animals for sport…” I say making her and some of the others gasp and actually glare at me slightly.
“How could they do that to those poor animals?!” Fluttershy says with a surprisingly high tone.
“I wish I knew, some humans are just like that. There are groups of humans who try to protest and prevent animals from being hunted but it’s more of win/lose argument. Sometimes they’re successful and animals are left alone and sometimes humans are too stubborn to obey the law and hunt anyway. Not only that, there are huge arguments and actual violent acts of protest against those who want to destroy forests and other ecosystems just for the sake of expanding human corporations and manufacturing pants for big human companies…” I explain with a sigh.
“You have nothing to apologize for, William. I already can tell you would never harm anypony or animal,” she tells me with a smile.
“Thanks, wouldn’t be much of a protector now would I?” I joke making her giggle. She walks back to her seat and everyone else so smiling at me, also knowing I’d never do anything violent and evil. “Anypony else?” I ask.
“I do, darling,” Rarity said, “what are your worlds taste in fashion like? You certainly know how to dress appropriately since your jacket has such a dashing design!”
“This thing?” I ask while gesturing to my jacket, “I’m glad you like it so much, Rarity. This is just something my cousin gave to me as a gift. As for the rest of my clothes, it’s just something I normally wear on a daily basis. I’m not too knowledgeable when it comes to fashion since I just throw on whatever’s comfortable, that department falls on my sister and mother,” I joke.
“Really? You’re saying there are actually humans who personally design clothing for such individuals as royalty?” Rarity asks in awe.
“Yep,” I nod, “you could even say there’s a whole culture dedicated to fashion itself.” I add.
“How marvelous!” She squeaks, “to think there are those from your world who take designing clothes so seriously!”
“I’m glad you think so, Rarity,” I say with a smile.
I then glance outside the window and see it’s nearly sundown which means it’s time to wrap this interview up soon. “Welp, looks like we’ve got time for one more question, any takers?” I ask. Twilight raises her hand frantically like she’s been waiting patiently for her turn again. Seems like she’s learned her lesson from asking serious questions right off the bat which makes me chuckle.
“Sure Twilight, we can end it with you,” I smirk.
“Do you humans have any great accomplishments?” She asks.
“Great accomplishments? Hmm, well there’s a lot of things we’ve managed to achieve but if I were to choose which would be the greatest achievement, in my opinion at least, would be that we were able to travel in space and land on the moon.” I answer. Luna gasps ad grabs my jacket making me stare are her directly in her wide eyes.
“Thou hast traveled to the moon?! Surely thou jests!” She yelps. I calmly get her to release my jacket and explain.
“It’s true, there’s this space program on my planet called NASA which stands for The National Aeronautics and Space Administration. These people were able to invent these large vehicles called space shuttles that were designed to launch into the air at high speeds and travel in space around our planet. The moon landing was one of human histories greatest achievements in our recorded history. The team aboard the shuttle, who are called astronauts, piloted it with the help of a group of specialists back on the surface. A human named Neil Armstrong was the first man to walk on the moons surface. It was such a proud achievement, Armstrong was told to plant a flag of our nation on the moon as commemorative occasion. His famous words as he had done so were, “This is one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.” I even saved a picture from the search images.” I said. I pulled out my phone and scrolled to my search images folder and looked for the photo and showed it to Luna.
“Incredible…” she whispers in awe. I let the others look at the image as my phone is passed around, earning more words of praise and amazement until it’s handed back to me.
I hear an adorable sounding yawn coming from Apple Bloom which makes me smile. Kids sure are cute when they’re tired. “Seems like somepony is tired,” I tease.
“Wha? No Ah’m not! Ah can still stay awake!” She defends. The other CMC members were also about to protest until they yawn as well making us all laugh. Celestia smiles and gets up from her chair, “I believe it’s about time we attend to the sun and moon now, Luna.”
“Verily, sister,” Luna agrees and follows her out to the balcony. While they were outside doing their thing, I look back towards the mane six, “So, I guess you all were able to ask what what you all wanted to know?” I said.
“Oh yes! I have a lot of information about you and your species, William. This will be so interesting getting to know more about you.” Twilight says.
“Indeed,” Rarity adds, “Your worlds knowledge and passion for fashion is so inspiring. I already have many ideas for the clothes I shall make for you once we return to Ponyville!” Rarity chirps happily.
“I appreciate it, Rarity, but make sure you just make me something casual for now. Wouldn’t really be appropriate to be constantly wearing a suit and tie all the time.” I tell her. She nods in agreement and the outside sky soon turns from the orange sunset rays to the pretty midnight sky. I look out to the balcony and watch Celestia and Luna finish up their duties, but more so at Luna. I think back to all she had said and done to me which makes me blush a bit.
She’s such a sweet mare, I’m still surprised she even has feelings for me. I think to myself. I just wonder if she’d still have these feelings if she truly knew about me from my previous life…
The Princesses walk back in as we get up from our seats. Celestia uses her magic to teleport the chairs back to where they came from. Celestia then raises her hand and her horn shines for a moment and two maids walk and and bow to her.
“Please escort these mares and their family members to their guest rooms for the night. My sister and I still have something important to discuss with Mr. Saber in private.” She addresses.
“Yes, your highness,” they both say. They then lead the others out of the throne room as they say all goodnight to me and leave.
“So what is it you wanted to speak to me about?” I ask.
“While we were lowering the sun and raising the moon, Luna and I were wondering if-“
Celestia was cut off when we all heard a commotion outside the throne room.
“Sir please, we’re just following Princess Celestia’s orders.”
“How dare a grunt like you talk back to me?! Such an act is worthy of treason! I wish to speak with auntie and the longer I wait the more displeased I shall become!”
That last voice made my skin crawl in an annoying way making me furrow my brows a bit. Celestia and Luna didn’t fare any better since I could tell Celestia was visibly annoyed despite her poker face and Luna was scowling up a storm not bothering to hide it.
“Sir please understand, Princess Celestia gave us specific orders to not let anypony in because she and Princess Luna are in an important meeting with somepony.”
“Hmpf! I highly doubt there is anypony more important than I, you ingrate! Now out of my way!
Before there was anymore protest, the doors fly open and in walk a white furred unicorn stallion with an overly gelled blonde mane and tail. He’s wearing a fancy light pink tuxedo with a black bow tie. He just struts in the throne room like he owns the place with his muzzle high in the air and I already don’t like this guy, not a damn bit
“Auntie, I was on my way here to discuss something important with you but the inept guards informed me you were too busy with somepony else,” he says in an annoyingly arrogant tone.
Auntie? Seriously? This guy is Celestia’s nephew? You gotta be shitn’ me… I grumble to myself.
“Blueblood, my nephew,” Celestia says calmly while trying to keep her poker face, “we were indeed in the middle of an important discussion with our guest here. Also I did indeed inform the guards to not allow anypony to disturb us yet you decided to let yourself in anyway,” she says passive aggressively.
Blueblood looks at me and stares at me with disgust like he’s somehow better than me. “And what exactly is this…thing? Surely whatever it is can’t be as important as your own dearest nephew?” He mocks.
This motherfucker…
“You there,” He snaps, “whatever you are! Why are you standing around like the rude buffoon you are? Bow to your superior at once!”
I look at him unamused and cross my arms, “Bow to you? Seriously? You’re supposed to be Celestia’s nephew and you act like this? Wow, and here I thought you were supposed to be kinda like her but you’re the polar opposite…” I sneer, “For the record, Blueblood , my name is William Saber and I’m a human.”
Blueblood is now super pissed and glares at me while he grits his teeth, not that give a shit anyway.
“How dare you?! You shall address me as Prince Blueblood, you damn freak!” He snaps.
“And yet they are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna,” I retort while gesturing to them, “yet you don’t see me on my hands and knees at all times, now do you? No, you don’t and you wanna know why? Because Celestia and Luna are my friends and I’ll continue to treat them as such just as they have treated me. I’ll still respect them as the rulers of Equestria when in the public eye but I’ll also treat them as anypony else would because that’s what they deserve. You flaunt your royal status like a spoiled brat and honestly, it’s pretty damn pathetic! So no, I won’t bow to you because you don’t deserve it and I’ll never bow to such ungrateful, entitled, pompous DOUCHEBAG LIKE YOU!” I yell while getting in his face.
There was a brief silence in the room after my little rant and Blueblood is so pissed I see a vain start to pop on his head.
“YOU DAMN FILTHY PIECE OF TRASH! I’LL MAKE YOU REGRET SPEAKING TO ME IN SUCH A WAY! GUARDS, SEIZE THIS DISRESPECTFUL FREAK AND THROW HIM IN THE DEEPEST DUNGEONS UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE!” He roars. Five armed guards come rushing in and come at me with swords and spears ready to surround me. Before I can get into my stance and retaliate, Luna steps in front of me and takes a deep breath making me quickly cover my ears.
“THOU SHALL ALL CEASE THY ACTIONS AT ONCE!!!” she bellows in her royal voice.
The room shakes a bit and the guards stop in their tracks. Luna looks at Blueblood with a glare that makes him sweat a bit.
“Blueblood, thou art severely out of line this day,” she says in a cold tone, “Ye shall take thine guards and leave at once!” She orders.
“B-but Auntie Luna-“
“WE SAID AT ONCE, BLUEBLOOD!” She roars.
Blueblood and the guards scramble away out of the throne room but before the doors close, Blueblood glances back at me with a scowl and continues running. Just as the doors close, I secretly point my finger from the side of my hip and fire a small beam of Ki that hits him right in the flank making him yelp as the doors close. I smirk and suppress a snort as Luna tries to calm down.
“Jeez, that douchebag really your nephew?” I ask Celestia.
“Yes, but were are not related by blood as you may assume. His family had done a great service for me hundreds of moons ago earning his family’s name a royal title. You could say it is my fault for spoiling him since his parents passed away when he was a colt. I had provided him with everything I could offer and I suppose he let it all go to his head.” She explained with a sigh.
“I see, sorry about the profanity. Couldn’t stand that guy talking crap about me,” I reply. She smiles at me and walks up and hugs me.
“It is quite alright, I shall have words with him later. Thank you for calling Luna and I your friends, William. It’s nice to know you’re willing to treat us like normal mares when it is just us instead of just as Princesses.” She tells me while nuzzling me slightly. I smile and return the embrace.
“Just because you and Luna raise and lower the sun and moon doesn’t mean any friends you have should treat you any differently.” I tell her.
I feel her smile bigger as she pulls back a bit and stares into my eyes. I’m once again caught off guard when she kisses me on the cheek this time.
Oi vey, what is with these mares?! I think while blushing. Celestia giggles and stands beside Luna who is also smiling at me.
“Now before we were interrupted,” she says, “Luna and I were about to discuss something important with you.”
“Ok, what is it?” I ask.
“We believe we should address thee to Equestria.” Luna replies.
My eyebrows raise a bit at her offer, “Address me? As in reveal myself to the whole kingdom?” I ask.
“Yes,” Celestia nods, “and not just to Equestria, but to all of Eques as well.”
“Seriously? This soon? But I’ve only been here a few days. Don’t you think we should wait a bit?” I wonder.
“Worry not, William,” Luna says, “We already have the proper setting for such an announcement for thee and thy title as The Guardian.”
“We believe that we should introduce you during The Grand Galloping Gala.” Celestia adds.
“The Grand Galloping Gala?” I ask, “What’s that?”
“The Grand Galloping Gala is an annual royal ball held to celebrate the completion of Canterlot after Equestria was founded,” Celestia explains.
Jeez, no pressure… I think dryly.
“Alright, I guess that sounds like a plan,” I agree, “when exactly is the Gala?”
“In two months time,” Celestia replies.
Two months, huh? Guess that gives me some time to get to know my surroundings. I think.
“So what do you want me to do in the meantime?” I ask.
“You shall return to Ponyville with Twilight and the others tomorrow until the night of the Gala. This as also a good opportunity to become a proper citizen of Eques,” Celestia directs me.
“Shouldn’t be too hard, all things considering.” I say. I then yawn loudly whole covering my mouth and stretch my body a bit. How am I already tired? Must be from my flying, I suppose. Celestia and Luna both giggle, “It would be wise for you to rest as well, William. You certainly deserve it after today.”
“True, but where will I sleep?” I ask.
“We shall show thee to thy guest chambers, William. Come, follow us,” Luna says.
“What about you Celestia?” I ask.
“I still have some last minute duties to attend to and I shall retire myself once I’m finished,” she tells me.
I nod and say goodnight and follow Luna out of the throne room through the castle halls. While we were waking, I notice Luna glancing at me and blushing whenever I’m not looking at her. Only for her to look forward when I turn towards her. After five minutes of walking, we come across a series of rooms and the halls look more darker and night themed than the rest of the castle. In the middle of the hall were two doors, one slightly larger than the other. Which can only mean the bigger door is…her room. Luna leads me to the smaller door and turns to me.
“This will be thine sleeping quarters for the night,” she tells me. I nod and go to enter the room, but she stops me by placing her hand on mine as I was about to turn the nob. I look back at her and she’s blushing with a nervous expression.
“Something wrong, Luna?” I ask.
“No, nothing is wrong, Sir William. It’s just…w-we would like to r-request something of thee…” she stammers a bit.
I take my hand off the handle and face her directly. “Sure Luna, what is it?”
She fidgets a bit and looks up at me with pleading eyes. Oh boy, those eyes look troublesome… I think.
“W-would thou p-please give us a k-kiss?” She whispers.
A pin dropping in the distance could be heard in the amount of silence after what she asked me.
“Er, a k-kiss?” I ask dumbly. She nods shyly, “Like, just a simple kiss on the forehead?” I guess. She smiles and leans up against my chest and shakes her head slightly.
“Nay, we-I would like a real kiss from you, like I did for you earlier today.” She says for the first time not talking in the third person.
Oh jeez, what do I do? I can’t just refuse her, that‘d be messed up. Besides, it’s just a kiss right? Nothing wrong with a simple kiss so it should be ok. I think.
“Uh, sure alright,” I reply, “just, uh, close your eyes?” I request.
Luna continues to smile and presses more onto my chest and leans her head up a bit while closing her eyes. I slowly lean down to meet her halfway until our lips are but a mere inch apart. Without wanting to drag it out, I close the gap making her lips meet with mine. Immediate fireworks set off in my mind, body, and soul as soon as our lips connect. She flinches a bit but relaxes into the kiss and holds me tighter towards her. My arms instinctively wrap around her waist and I pull her more into me. She moans a bit as our kiss deepens and we just stay like that for a good minute. Thinking that it was enough kissing I start to pull back, only to feel her tongue poke my lips. Part of me says to pull back and be done with it but most of me is too into this to even object. So I slowly open my mouth and allow her tongue to enter where she meets my tongue. She moans a bit more as our tongues gently dance with one another and I start to push back into her mouth. We continue to kiss for about another minute until we decide we need a bit of air. We then slowly separate as a strand of saliva trails between us. I open my eyes to be met with her gorgeous light teal ones and I can only see love and affection. I smile as she hugs me and lays her head on my chest.
“Thank you, that was wonderful,” she whispers.
“Glad I could oblige, Luna,” I reply.
Luna looks back up at me with that warm smile and pecks me on the lips once more before she releases me. Before she steps completely into her room, she looks back at me with the same smile and winks. I smile back and wave her goodnight as she shuts the door. I take a deep breath and enter my own guest room. The room is just a standard room, a bed in the middle, nightstand on the right side, door to the bathroom next to it, and chair and desk on the left with a large window above it. I undress myself until I’m wearing nothing but my boxers and drape my clothes over the chair. I flop on my back onto the bed and stare at the ceiling. It’s only been two days since I got here and again so much has happened. Not to mention I now have one of the Princesses completely fallen for me and all I did was say a few words of praise and encouragement and show off my powers a bit. One can only begin to predict what else is in store for me as the days go on. With nothing else to think about my eyes start to close and I drift off to sleep.
Author's Note
Wowie! His first kiss! From Luna no less! Personally, as I’m writing this story I thought I’d have one of the mane six kiss him first later on. But we all know how Luna gets when one compliments her night sky like Saber did. And so ends The Interview Ark! It’s now finally time for Saber’s journey throughout Equestria and his new life to truly begin! Thank you all again for reading and look forward to possibly more artwork from Taxterado!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 18
“Will”
…
“Will”
…mmph
“Will”
…The hell?
I open my eyes to the constant mention of my name only to be face to face with some sort of dog. He just stares at me with a blank expression.
“WHAT THE SHIT?!?”
“AAAAHHH!!!”
I shoot up from my bed and look around the room with a very confused expression. I look down beside me to see Spike on the floor starring at me with a shocked expression.
“Uh, you ok man?” He asks.
“Ugh, yeah I’m fine,” I grumble while pinching the bridge of my nose, “just a very strange dream is all.”
Spike nods and picks himself up while I get out of my bed. I glance at the clock and see it’s a little after ten in the morning.
“Did you come to wake me up?” I ask spike while I walk over to the chair where I draped my clothes.
“Yeah, Twilight sent me to get you. She and all the others, including the Princesses, are in the dining hall having breakfast,” he explains.
My heart jumps a tad bit at the mention of the Princesses, namely one in particular. For a brief moment I thought what happened between Luna and I was just a figment on my imagination. But after recalling yesterday’s events it was unfortunately all too real. Especially what had happened just before we said goodnight to each other, how I…kissed her. I try to suppress a blush as I put my clothes on but can’t help but feel my cheeks tint a bit.
GROWL
I’m snapped out of my thought process by my stomach rudely interrupting me. “Heh, sounds like somepony is hungry,” Spike snorts, “hurry and get dressed, Will. I’m starving!”
I smirk and nod as I put on my gloves and grab my jacket. My thoughts of being in a relationship with Luna are still swirling around my head as we walk out the door and down the hallway. Perhaps instead of just overthinking it, I’ll just confront this and get it over with. It’s better to bite the bullet rather than drag it out.
“So,” he states, “how’re you doing since yesterday?”
“Oh pretty well, despite everything I’ve been told.” I respond, “Still kinda wrapping my head around being the new Guardian.”
“Oh come on, dude,” he retorts, “you’re just overthinking it. Besides you’re not alone in all this because me, Twilight, and the others will be behind you the whole way.”
I smile and ruffle his scaled head a bit making him chuckle. “Thanks man, I appreciate it,” I tell him.
Spike then starts to grin mischievously making me arch a brow. “So tell me hero , did you enjoy it?” He asks comically.
“Enjoy what?”
“You know,” he pauses and then brings his claws up and starts to chant, “Will and Luna, sittn’ in a tree. K-I-S-S-I-“
“OI!” I cover his mouth with my hand and give him a slight glare, “Keep your little snout shut, you little lizard!” I snap.
Spike smirks under my hand and I bring my hand back. He couldn’t hold it in anymore and starts to laugh while clutching his stomach as we’re waking.
“Hahahahaha, that must’ve been the funniest thing I’ve ever seen! The look on your face was priceless!” He laughs.
As much I tried to suppress it, my cheeks start to tint slightly as I’m reminded yet again from yesterday’s events . “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up…” I grumble.
“Aw come on man,” Spike says as he calms down, “you should be excited about this.”
“Excited?” I ask, “Why would I be excited?”
Spike then arches a brow and tilts his head, “Aren’t you happy Luna likes you?” He asks.
“No-well I mean, yes-I mean, no! I mean,” I stammer. I then sigh and stop walking making Spike stop to. “I don’t know…” I sigh.
“Don’t you like her to?” He asks. I flinch at the question and turn towards the window. The sky is clear and it’s a nice morning outside but all I can think about right now is Luna.
“I don’t know,” I sigh again, “what happened yesterday was something completely unexpected. Luna is a beautiful and sweet mare and I was very happy when she confessed to me. But how can I respond to her feelings properly? Part of me says I should accept her feelings and start a relationship with her but the other part of me says I should wait and not jump the gun.” I explain, “If I’m being honest with myself, I kinda started liking her to when we first met. Especially after yesterday since these feelings grew exponentially. However I’m afraid if I let this happen, I’ll ruin something before it even had a chance to begin.”
Spike steps towards me and places a claw on my shoulder making me turn to him as he’s smiling reassuringly. “I guess I can understand what you’re saying,” he says, “you’d rather you both get to know each other better and learn each other’s pros and cons. That way, you’d have a more stable relationship if you choose to be with her.”
“Exactly,” I agree, “thanks for understanding Spike. I’m glad I’ve got a friend like you.”
“Of course!” he chirps,” What’re bros for? And besides, with a swell and heroic human like yourself, I doubt there’s even anything she wouldn’t like about you. And if you like her then you should tell her how you feel,” He says while turning away and continuing towards the dining hall.
“If only you all knew the truth…”
“What’d you say” Spike asks.
“Uh, nothing! Just sleep talk is all,” I defend and start to follow him. He shrugs and we continue our trek. I feel my mind twist with emotions and bad memories. I secretly place my hand on a certain area on my head making me wince and clench my teeth in slight anger. I mentally calm myself down and regain my composure.
They’re not here and they never were. They won’t hurt me, and I’m ok… I think to myself…
Spike and I finally make it to the dinging hall and we both open the double doors. Twilight and the others, along with both princesses, are sitting along the table taking amongst themselves. The girls and CMC are sitting along side the table while Celestia and Luna are both sitting at the head. For some reason, there’s an empty seat next to Luna. Celestia spots Spike and I and smiles warmly.
“Ah William, good morning,” she says motherly. The others turn towards me and smile while also saying their good mornings. Luna blushes when she sees me and stands up to greet me. She meets me halfway and hugs me to which I respond by returning the embrace.
“We trust thee hast slumbered peacefully?” She asks while looking up at me.
I smile and nod as she breaks away and takes me hand back towards her seat. I see now what the empty seat was for as I’m now sitting next to Luna at the head of the table. Celestia’s horn shines a bit and a maid walks in with a covered silver platter and places it in front of me. I start to smell a familiar scent making my eyes widen a bit and my mouth water. The maid lifts the lid and my mouth drops causing a strand of drool to escape. A delicious looking breakfast consisting of scrambled eggs, toast with jam, and…is that…bacon?! I turn to Celestia who giggles at my reaction. “Since you have informed us of your omnivorous diet, I had the chefs make something special for you.”
I nod to her in thanks and immediately start to chow down. The flavors of the eggs and bacon are like heaven on my tongue as I savor each bite. The toast has raspberry jam and my tastebuds twist in delight to the sweet savory taste. I swallow a mouthful of food and take a big gulp of my water. “Oh man, this is so damn delicious!” I chirp. I was about to take another bite when I see the others stare at me with a mix of expressions such as them giggling delight to my antics and some a little green seeing me eat meat.
“What? I told you humans also eat meat,” I remind them. I reach for the large salad bowl and scoop some on my plate and eat it as well. “We also eat greens if that helps.”
“We know, it’s just gonna take some getting used to is all,” Twilight replies. I nod and we continue to eat our breakfast. About twenty minutes pass and we’re all just making small talk. Rainbow Dash kept challenging me to a race to see who’s the fastest flyer since she’s now obsessed with the idea I can fly without wings and I told her I’d think about it. Rarity told me she spent nearly all night thinking of different clothes to make for me that met my requests and I told her I looked forward to it. Pinkie Pie kept insisting that she throws something called a “cute-ceañera” to celebrate me getting my cutie mark. Despite my many protests she kept pestering me about it and then proceeded to look at me with puppy eyes and quivering lip. It was a battle of will, and I had been defeated so I reluctantly accepted and she smiled brightly.
…Have I…fallen in love with Luna…? , I wonder.
“Sir William?”
I blink and look to Luna who’s starring at me with a curious look. “Um, yes Luna?” I respond.
“Thou seemed to be in a daze. Tis all well with thee?” She asks.
“Oh of course, I’m fine,” I respond, “I was about to explain the “Orion’s Belt” constellation.” She nods with a smile making my heart skip yet another beat and we continue our conversation.
Guess Spike was right, better do it now before I drive myself mad.
“Ahem, excuse me Celestia?” I call out to her. She turns to me with a smile.
“Yes William?”
“I’d like to be excused from the table and speak with Luna about something privately. Is that ok?”
“Of course William, take as long as you need,” she agrees.
“Thank you,” I say while standing up. I gesture for Luna to follow me and she also stands from her seat and follows me out of the dining room. Once we pass the doors we walk through the halls until we’re in an area unsupervised by any guards. We stop in the middle and I take a few deep breaths to compose myself.
Just tell her how you feel, no big deal right? She likes you and you like her. There’s plenty of time to get to know each other.
“Sir William, is everything alright?” Luna asks from behind me. I turn to face her and I end up looking into her still gorgeous eyes. I can feel my heart start to beat faster and my face start to blush. She seems to notice my blush which makes her smile a bit.
Those eyes and that smile are gonna be the death of me one of these days…But would that be so bad?”
“Luna,” I start, “there’s something I’d like to confirm if you done mind.”
“Of course Sir William, pray tell,” she said.
“Do you…like me? As in, do you really like me despite me being human?” I ask.
Luna is a bit taken back by my question but smiles warmly and blushes a bit. “If thou wishes to here it again, we shall say it as many times as thee wishes to hear,” she says. “We do indeed like thee, Sir William. That shall never change and we shalt wait for thee to respond to our feelings for as long at it takes.”
“Well that’s the thing,” I reply. I reach out and take both her hands and she starts to blush more, “Ever since you confessed to me yesterday these feelings have started to swirl around in my mind. Since last night, when we…kissed, the same feelings only grew exponentially. I know I said we should wait until anything became serious between us but I feel like that’d just confuse me more about what I want to do. I was so very happy that you said you didn’t care if I wasn’t of noble or royal birth and that you still liked me for who I was. My father always told me something whenever I found myself in situations where I couldn’t make my mind up about something.”
“And what is that?” She asks while moving closer to me. I move closer to her as well and I wrap my arms around her waist and she places her hands on my shoulders.
“He told me to always follow my heart and my heart tells me, and this is what it says,” I said. I then lean down slowly and kiss her lips with my own. I feel Luna jolt a bit but soon quickly leans into the kiss. The same fireworks from last night explode throughout my very being and it felt amazing. I then start to feel something I haven’t felt in quite sometime.
Luna and I break our kiss and we stare into each other’s eyes. She has just as much love and affection within them as I must have in mine. “Princess Luna, I too have fallen in love with you,” I finally confess with a warm smile.
Luna starts to tear up and smile as she grips my shoulders and trembles with joy. “So does this mean…?” She whispers.
“It still may be a bit soon but I don’t think it matters, we have plenty of time to get to know each other,” I respond. “Will you do me the honor in being my girlfriend?” I propose.
Luna lunges at me at kisses me again and I return it. She pulls back smiling with tears in her eyes, “I would love to be your marefriend, William. Nothing would make me more happier…”
Marefriend? Guess I gotta remember that for future conversations. I make a mental note.
I hug her close and she buries into my chest and hums in content. We stay like this for a couple of minutes before she looks back up at me with the same smile.
“We should probably get back, the others will wonder where we’ve been all this time,” I said.
“Perhaps, but we wish we could stay in thine embrace for a little while longer,” Luna says while holding me close. Eventually we break apart and return back to the dining room while Luna hugs my right arm. She rests her head on my shoulder and I smile down at her as we walk.
Who’d’ve thought I’d get a girlfriend, or I guess marefriend, so soon. Fate sure has a funny way of working, that’s for sure. I sigh in my head.
As we walk back the guards on duty glance at us, some in slight shock but I notice others smile and nod slightly to me. It’s good to know there’s ponies who would support my new relationship with Luna. We soon make it back to the dining room and it looks like everypony has finished their meals and are just talking amongst themselves. Celestia notices us and smiles more widely at us while others start to notice as well and become a bit wide eyed.
“Um, William, why is Princess Luna holding your arm like that?” Twilight asks. I smirk and glance towards Celestia
“Before I answer that, is it all right if there’s nopony else but us?” I request to Celestia.
Celestia arches a brow but nods anyway and gestures any maids and guards in the room to leave. Once gone I glance at Luna and she nods with a confident smile.
“To answer your question Twilight, I’ve decided to accept Luna’s feelings for me and she’s now my gir- I mean my marefriend,” I announce.
There was a brief silence in the room until I hear squealing from different corners of the table. All the mares, excluding Twilight, and the CMC rush up to us with bright smiles and start bombarding us with complements.
“You are together with the princess?! Oh my stars how marvelous!” Rarity swoons.
“HOORAY! WILLY IS TOGETHER WITH LUNA!” Pinkie cheers.
“You sly dog! Didn’t think you’d have it in you to ask out Luna!” Rainbow says.
“Hot damn! Ah also didn’t know ya had it in ya, partner!” Apple Jack says.
“I’m so happy for you William, yay!” Fluttershy exclaims loud but softly.
“We knew you’d be together with her!” The CMC cry.
Spike walks over to me and crosses his arms with a smirk. “Guess you took my advice after all, huh?”
“Heh, well I just followed my heart,” I reply, “but I’m glad I did. We’re gonna get to know each other more as time goes on,” I tell him while holding Luna more closely. The rest of the mares are smiling in content, minus Twilight who seems to be still in shock. Celestia gets up from her chair and walks over to us. I start to get a little nervous since I’m now dating her little sister but I’m confident she’ll be ok with it since she seems so nice. After a few moments of awkward silence, I decide to speak up.
“I hope you don’t mind me dating your sister, Celestia,” I said. I was expecting her to tell me the many reasons required to date Luna but instead she gently places a hand on my shoulder.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” she replies. “I can tell you are a trustworthy individual who will always be there for her. After all, you do love her correct?”
I smile and plant a small kiss on Luna’s cheek making her giggle and hug my arm tighter. “I do, and I’ll be sure to treat her right from now on and forever,” I tell her.
“You alright there, Twilight?” I ask.
“U-um, yes of c-course, I’m fine,” she replies, “I just wasn’t expecting you to end up with Princess Luna of all ponies.”
“What can I say? The heart wants what the heart wants,” I shrug.
“So I guess that means you’re not gonna start a herd?” Rainbow asks. I arch a brow at her question and I see Twilight flinch in the corner of my eye.
“Herd? What’s a herd?” I wonder.
“You don’t know?” She asks. I shake my head making her smirk, “Well, big guy,” she answers, “herds are when stallions can choose to be with more than one mare at a time.”
“Anypony care to fill in the blanks here?” I request.
“What Rainbow Dash means, William,” Twilight speaks up, “is that here in Equestria, the stallion to mare birth rates are a bit uneven. To every one or two colts that are born, every three or five fillies are born. Because of this ratio difference, and as Rainbow stated, stallions can indeed choose to have a relationship with more than one mare which are called herds,” she explains.
...
DING
“W-wait a minute, are you s-saying relationships here are polygamous?” I stammer.
“Yes they are,” she answers, “aren’t humans the same?”
“N-no, no they’re not,” I reply, “human relationships are mostly monogamous and we only choose one human to be with.” Twilight just brings out her quill and paper and writes all I say.
“So you don’t want to form a herd?” Rainbow asks again.
“Wait what?” I dumbly ask, “Me form a herd? I…can form a herd?” I look back at Luna to see how she’s taking this and I’m very much expecting her to be scowling at me in annoyance that I’d even dare consider being with more than one mare grand just be with her. Instead, she just has a calm expression and is still smiling up at me.
“We do not mind, William. If there shall be other mares who’s hearts thee hath captured we shalt be content with it. Since we art the first to court thee, we shall be known as the headmare in thine herd should thee decide to form one,” she explains.
“Er-uh-I uh,” I stutter, “holy jeez, that’s quite a lot to take in. But why would you ask if I wanted to start a herd?” I ask Rainbow.
“Oh, it’s because-“ Rainbow is immediately cut off by a flash of light and Twilight covering her muzzle with her hand and a very nervous expression.
“BECAUSE NOTHING!” She shrieks, “WE WERE JUST CURIOUS IS ALL!” Twilight glances at rainbow with a slight sneer and turns back to me with a sheepish smile. I arch a brow at her very abnormal behavior and shrug my shoulders.
“Um, well I’m not exactly sure,” I reply, “it’s still kinda surprising how relationships here work and I had just asked Luna out. I’ll probably need some time to think about it before I make any brash decisions. Besides, I still need to get to know Luna more. Speaking of which I’d like to ask you all something important,” I say gaining everypony’s attention.
“When exactly do you plan on telling everypony,” Celestia asks.
“Hmm, I was maybe thinking I’d do it during my speech at The Grand Galloping Gala. That way, people would know who and what I am and they’d be more comfortable with me dating Luna,” I answer.
“GASP The Gala?!” Rarity squeals, “Oh my stars, what a marvelous idea! We must return to Ponyville at once so I can make a proper outfit for you!”
“We agree with Rarity,” Luna says, “The Gala is more than an appropriate setting to announce our courting to also introduce thee as the new Guardian. We art also confident Rarity shall create a proper attire for thee for just such an occasion.”
“Can’t argue with that,” I reply, “and Rarity is right about another thing, it’s about time we all head back to Ponyville.”
The rest of the group nods in agreement and they begin to collect themselves before we head out of the castle. Luna pulls me in for one last embrace before we leave and I return it with a hug of my own.
“We look forward to truly being with thee once the Gala is upon us. Promise thee shall write to us during the time before then?” She says before kissing me.
“Me too, Luna. I promise I’ll write to you,” I reply.
“We love thee William, we wish safe travels for your return,” she tells me with that same warm smile.
“Thank you Luna, I love you to,” I reply returning the smile with my own.
Once everypony has gathered everything, we begin to head out the dining room and out of the castle. I turn back to the Princesses and wave them goodbye and Celestia waves while Luna blows me a kiss. I wink at her making her giggle and wave back to me. On the whole way back to the train station, I’m in the brightest mood I could possibly be in. Now all that’s left is to finally settle in my new home in Equestria and prepare for whatever is in store for me as the Equestrian Guardian.
Author's Note
DA DA DA DAAAAAA!!!!! Once again, I give you a special treat. Courtesy of Taxderado, WILLIAM SABER’S CUTIE MARK!page ! This will also serve as the cover for the story! Hope you continue to enjoy this story and also I’ve got some unfortunate news. My editor has informed me he cannot continue being my editor due to personal responsibilities. I understood his reasoning so he’s now off doing his own thing now. Which means I’m now soloing this thing, for now at least. If I’m gonna make this story a popular success, I’ll need all the help I can get so I’m now in search of a new editor! Of course, feedback from you all is also a plus so if any of you have any helpful tips feel free to let me know! Wish me luck in my search and I shall continue to write as best as I can in the mean time. Ciao!
-WurkyWilk has left the building
A New Life, A New Adventure
The Penitent Thief and A Modest Noble
Chapter 19
After an eventful and heartwarming visit to the Princesses, the mane six, CMC, Spike and I are now walking through downtown Canterlot on our way to the train station back to Ponyville. The group were all discussing their own subjects of conversation and Spike was talking with the CMC and coming up with new ideas for them to get their cutie marks. Meanwhile I’m left to my usual thoughts as we continue on, while also ignoring the eyes of any snotty nobles we pass by.
“Hey Will,” I look up and see Spike slowing down to walk next to me, “you ready to head back home?”
“I sure am Spike, I’m just glad all this “excitement” is done with. I’m ready to have a break rather than deal with any more surprises,” I chuckle.
“You got that right,” he agrees, “I’m surprised you still have a level head after all that’s happened.”
“What good is stressing over something when it’s much easier to accept what’s been happening? I now know my purpose in this new life of mine and I’m gonna live it to the fullest,” I said.
“And we’ll all be right behind you every step of the way, bro!” He says cheerfully. “So what’re you gonna do at the cute-ceañera Pinkie’s gonna throw for you?”
“Honestly, I’m not sure,” I shrug, “I’ll probably say a few words, play some more of my music like last time, maybe dance to a few songs.”
“You can dance!?” Pinkie asks out of nowhere.
I blink in surprise since she basically came out of thin air somehow but I mentally suppress a headache since it’s best to just not think about how Pinkie does these kinds of things…
“Uh, yeah I do,” I reply, “like singing and playing the guitar, it’s another one of my many hobbies I used to do. I can show you a few dances if you like?”
“Ooohh, I’d love to see your dancing, Willy! I’ll be sure to throw you a cute-ceañera you’ll remember forever and ever!” She squeals.
“So what kind of dances do you know, Will?” Spike asks.
“Well I-“
“STOP! THIEF!”
We all then hear somepony yelling and quickly turn around and see a pegasus pony in a grey hoodie and black pants running towards us and take off in the air over us. In his hand was some kind of fancy necklace and since I just heard the word “thief”, it’s obvious it’s a snatch and grab.
“Spike, make sure everypony gets to the train station and wait for me. I‘ll take care of this…” I tell him.
Spike is a bit caught off guard and quickly nods in agreement. I then bend my legs slightly, quickly build up my Ki, and shoot up into the air after the thief. I’m catching up to him but he seems to notice me and turns around to glance at me. He goes wide eyed and tries to pick the pace to loose me.
Oh no you don’t, pal…
I decide to chase him in style so while keeping my eyes on the thief I quickly pull out my ear buds and put them on and pick out a good song for this situation.
I raise my Ki more and pick up my speed after him. We’re both flying through the air, banking left and right since he thinks he can try and shake me. He then dive bombs towards the ground with me following close behind. As we near the ground, we both shoot forward before hitting the ground. We dodge and weave over and under obstacles in our path while leaving quite a sting tailwind behind us both. The thief tries to knock food stands and carriages in my way but I manage to dodge out of the way or smash through them with ease. We also dodge ponies who are walking by and they jump out of the way or fall on the ground as we fly past them. I almost flew into a few ponies but I twisted my body out of the way just in time to avoid collision causing them to twirl around in place and become dizzy.
“Sorry!” I call out to them while I still keep my speed.
This game of cat and mouse goes on for a good while and we’re just flying up and over, down and under, side to side, all around the city. Whoever this thief is, he’s definitely a determined one if he’s going through this much trouble to try and escape.
“Alright,” I sneer, “enough’s enough.”
I come up with a plan to fake him out and turn left from a building as he turns right. I fly up in the air and fix my gaze on him once again and see he’s still trying to get away even though I’m not chasing him anymore. I see him turn around again and as I predicted, he stops and looks around for me thinking I’ve given up. I put two fingers to my forehead and focus my Ki and the area right behind him. I wait for a few moments for the right moment until his guard is low enough for me to make my move.
“Instant Transmission!”
SWISH
I blink and appear right behind the thief, making him tense up at the sound of my teleportation. He slowly turns around and stares up at me, even though I can’t really see his face due to his hood being on.
“Looking for somepony?” I smirk while asking mockingly as the song ends.
He turns around and attempts to take to the skies again but I’m quicker to react as I grab him from behind and but him in a Heimlich lock with his wings still folded against my arms.
“Let me go!” He cries in an unusually high pitched tone, “let me go, damnit!”
“No can do, bud,” I retort, “you took something that doesn’t belong to you so I’d like it back so I can return it.”
The thief continues to struggle but to no avail since it just feels like I’m holding onto a small child. I sigh and shake my head and release one of my arms from him and with quick reflexes, I hit his legs’ pressure points and, from what could only guess, his wing joints at the their base. He yelps in slight pain and falls to the ground on his knees as I release his other arm. Thinking it’s his chance to “escape” he tries to get up and fly away but his legs don’t respond and his wings are slack and unfolded.
“W-what the hay did you do to me?!” He yells.
“If you must know, I hit your legs and wings pressure points making them immobile for a while. Wouldn’t want you flying off again, now would I?” I tell him. I pick him up by the back of his hoodie and carry him to the side of the street and sit him down on the corner. He has his head down and has his hands in his hoodie’s pocket and avoiding eye contact.
“Look kid, it’ll be easier if you just hand over whatever you took. I’d hate to have to call a guard here and have them deal with you,” I offer.
The thief says nothing and looks away from under his hood. I sigh and kneel down in front of him so I’m at eye level, despite him looking away.
“Alright, if that’s the way you want it then so be it. I’m still gonna need that item so if you won’t give it back, I’ll just take it back,” tell him.
I reach up and start patting him down starting with the sides of his waist. He flinches oddly but I continue to pat him down. As I pat his body, he for some reason is squirming and fidgeting uncomfortably. I pat his stomach and make my way up and he starts to fidget more than usual. I then bring my hands up to his chest and pat them down but feel something odd as I do. I pat his chest again but this time squeeze a little, only to hear something I never would’ve expected to hear…
“Ah~”
I immediately stop patting and look straight up to the thief's hooded face. It’s slight, but I can definitely see a hint of red near the end of his muzzle.
Oh hell no, don’t tell me…” I hope in my head.
I slowly reach up and grab his hood and pull it down quickly before he has a chance to react. I go slack jawed as I’m now face to face with him, or should I say HER, and SHE is blushing while still avoiding eye contact with me. She is a pegasus mare with dark grey fur and dark violet braided mane and tail. She slowly opens her eyes, which are amber orange, and looks up at me with a nervous expression while still blushing. I’m still in shock at the petty thief who I thought was a young stallion, only to find out she’s a mare.
“You’re…a mare?!” I ask in shock.
An awkward silence fills the air between us and I’m frozen in place in utter shock. The thief is starring daggers at me with a still slightly pink muzzle.
“You’re not a stallion?” I ask dumbly.
She looks away in embarrassment and shakes her head slowly. She then pulls her hoodie forward and reaches into it through the opening. I almost catch a glimpse of her chest but I turn quickly turn away before she notices. I hear the sound of a small chain clinking which makes me turn back to her and I see her hold out the item she took. It’s a beautiful necklace with many diamonds decorating it and small diamonds in between each one. Even the pieces that connect the necklace have diamonds in them, whoever owns this must be rich as hell.
“I’m sorry…”
“What?” I ask.
She then looks up at me with a pained expression and tears in her eyes.
“I’M SORRY, ALRIGHT?!” She shrieks.
I jolt back at her sudden outburst but start to pity her due to her facial expression. It seems like this was just an act of desperation. I sigh and take the necklace from her and put it in my pocket. I was about to fly back towards where I started to chase her but I notice she’s now silently crying.
Jeez, I’m a sucker for sad girls crying… I think.
“Hey kid,” I say gaining her attention as she looks up at me, “let’s go for a fly.”
She’s confused as I offer her my hand, but still hesitantly takes it. I pull her up and scoop her into my arms, carrying her bridal style. She blushes deeply and looks up at me with an even more confused look. I look down at her and smile and take to the skies gently making her “eep!” kinda cutely. We’re now flying a little over the buildings and I’m slowly making my way back to where it all began. She seems to be a little in awe at how we’re now in the air, probably because she’s wondering how I’m flying without wings.
“U-um, how’re you-“
“Flying without wings?” I finish her question, “It’s my power, because as you can tell I’m not a pony. I’m a human.” She gasps a bit and nods in understanding as we continue our flight.
“So, got a name?” I ask.
“R-Red Wind…” she answers hesitantly.
“I see, well it’s nice to meet you in an interesting manner Red Wind. My name’s William Saber.” I respond. “Mind telling me why you’re flying around taking things that aren’t yours?”
Red Wind flinches a bit and her ears droop as she frowns. “I-I didn’t mean to, it’s just…” she starts to tear up, “I live with just my mom and little sister in the lower district of Canterlot. My dad left us when I was a foal and didn’t leave anything behind. Ever since my little sister was born, my mom has been working all day and night to provide for both of us. She constantly comes home exhausted and barely has time for us because she’s always working. It’s all because of those damn taxes that we barely manage to afford the rent for our house and put my sister through school. All those greedy nobles are bleeding us dry, even though I also got a job to help it barely makes a difference…” she whimpers.
I start to get a little agitated, typical one percent thinking they can do whatever they damn well please and take as much they want through taxes and rent. I especially get more ticked off at her dad who left them high and dry. Whoever that sorry asswipe is he better hope I don’t run into him…
“One day, my mom collapsed from exhaustion and is now bedridden. It's almost the end of the month and the landlord said if we don’t have the payment ready, he’d have somepony throw us out of our home…” she cries. She starts to sob into my chest and I frown sadly at her story. My agitation spikes up again at the obvious corrupted financial system in this city. I doubt she’s the only pony in town going through something like this in the lower district, I’ll have to do something for her and the ponies living here.
“So out of desperation, you resorted to stealing?” I ask bluntly. She flinches but nods sadly in my chest. I sight and look down at her again, she’s avoiding looking at me but I can tell she’s regretting what she’s done.
“Look, I can understand why you were driven to do such a thing but there’s better ways at handling these kinds of situations rather than resorting to petty theft. I mean, what if it wasn’t me who chased after you? What if one of the guards gave chase and caught you? I’m sure your mother and little sister would be heartbroken if you were punished,” I explain.
“I know but-“
“But nothing,” I interrupt sternly, “you have to think about how your actions will effect those around you, despite the good intentions you might have.” She frowns but nods slowly in reluctant agreement.
“How old are you anyway?” I ask.
“19…”
“Then that makes it a bit worse,” I add, “you’re legally and adult which means if you were caught you’d be punished more severely, possibly sent to prison if convicted.” I can feel her start to shake in sadness and fear in my arms.
Red Wind starts to tear up again and buries into my chest again and sobs while nodding. I smile knowing she now understands the importance of my words and I continue to fly over the buildings. She’s a sweet mare and she’d never hurt anyone on purpose, she’s just looking out for her family. I can relate to how she’s feeling since I know all too well what she’s going through…
We eventually arrive back at the area where I started to chase her and there’s a small group of ponies in the middle of the road. I see a few guards and they talking to a couple of unicorn ponies. One is a stallion with a light grey coat and neatly azure combed mane and tail. He’s wearing a fancy suit and bow tie and a monocle on his left eye. The other pony is a unicorn mare with an also light grey coat and very pretty looking light magenta mane and tail and wearing an elegant looking turquoise sun dress. The guards and the two ponies notice me and are a little surprised at my appearance. I touch down in front of them and walk calmly towards them.
“Can you hold onto my neck?” I ask Red Wind. She arches a brow but wraps her arms around my neck anyway. I then release my arm carrying her upper body since she’s now supporting herself in my neck and reach into my pocket and pull out the necklace. The unicorn mare gasps and quickly makes her way towards me with the other unicorn stallion following close behind.
“I believe this belongs to you, ma’am.” I said
“Oh my stars! My family’s necklace!” She says excitedly, “Did you really go through all that trouble to reclaim this for me?”
“That I did ma’am,” I say as I hand it back to her, “and this one has something important to say.” I nudge Red Wind in my arms and she looks at the mare with a sad expression.
“U-um, I’m very sorry for stealing your necklace. I wasn’t thinking clearly and took it out of desperation for my family, not realizing that I was just going to make things worse for myself. I hope you can forgive me…” she apologizes sadly.
The unicorns are a bit hesitant but instead of reprimanding her like I thought they would as the snobbish nobles they are, they both smile and nod.
“It is quite alright, young one,” the stallion says, “as long as you regret your actions no harm no fowl.”
“Indeed,” the mare agrees, “just be sure not to do this again, alright?”
Red Wind looks at the both of them shocked and looks up at me. I smile and nod acknowledging her apology and she starts to smile since she did the right thing. The stallion turns to the guards and waves them off, dismissing them and they leave.
“How’re your legs and wings?” I ask Red Wind. She tries to move her legs and they twitch a bit indicating they’re mostly recovered but her wings don’t move as much since they’re still a bit paralyzed. I start to channel healing Ki into my hand holding her legs and she sighs in content as I heal her pressured nerves. Once healed I set her down and she stumbles a bit but is now standing upright on her own again. She only comes up to my lower chest and she is a bit more surprised how much taller I am than her which makes me chuckle. The unicorn stallion steps towards me and clears his throat.
“Erhem, I take it you are the young stallion who reclaimed my wife’s heirloom?” He asks.
“That I am, sir,” I answer. He smiles and raises his hand for a shake.
“Then allow me to personally thank you, my boy. My name is Lord Fancy Pants CEO of Fancy Inc.” he introduces. I smile and take his hand and return the gesture with a shake.
“It’s no problem, sir. My name is William Saber and if you are wondering what I am, I’m a human.” Fancy Pants and his wife gasp at my response and look at each other in shock and look back at me.
“A human?,” the mare speaks, “as in an actual human like the legends of old?”
“The very same, Ms…”
“Oh how rude of me, my name is Lady Fleur Di Lis. I’m a supermodel for the Canterlot Fashion Magazine.” She says while holding out her hand.
“I see,” reply. I already know what to do at this point so I gently take her hand and bow my head and kiss it lightly. “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Fleur.”
“Well aren’t you a gentlestallion,” she giggles, “the mares must find you irresistible,” she teases.
“Well, you could say that,” I chuckle while thinking about Luna, and a few others if I’m being honest.
“Hmm, a human in Equestria, William Saber…” Fancy Pants mumbles. He snaps his fingers and points at me.
“By jove! You couldn’t be the human William Saber, The Equestrian Guardian I overheard Princess Celestia mention in my meeting with her this morning, could you?!” He asks in shock. Fleur and Red Wind also gasp and look at me with shocked expressions.
“I guess word gets around,” I say to myself, “but yes I am indeed the new Equestrian Guardian, I even have my new cutie mark to prove it,” I tell them. I roll up my sleeve and show them my mark on my shoulder. They both go more wide eyed and actually bow to me a bit.
“It is such an honor to meet you, Sir Saber,” Fleur says.
“Indeed,” Fancy says, “I never would’ve imagined we would meet such an important individual like yourself, Lord Saber.
“Please you two,” I defend while raising my hands, “there’s absolutely no need for you to address me so formally, especially no need to bow to me since I haven’t officially been recognized as the Guardian. I’m just your normal and average human so just call me William or Will for short.”
“And quite the modest one at that,” Fancy says as he raises his head, “I know a pony or two who could learn something from you. And if you are content with with being addressed by just your name then allow me to respond in kind by allowing you to just call me Fancy, since my friends call me that all the time.
“And you may just call me Fleur, as my friends do for me as well,” Fleur adds.
Wow, these ponies are unlike any of the other snobs in Canterlot. I think.
“It’s nice to know there are reasonable ponies in this town who can appreciate the importance of modesty rather than just flaunt their titles wherever they go, like somepony I’ve had the displeasure of meeting the other day,” I say with a scowl at the thought of a certain douchy Prince.
“I suppose you are referring to Prince Blueblood?” Fleur asks with a slight sneer. I nod and she huffs in annoyance. “I can understand how you feel, William. That stallion is many things but a modest one he certainly is not.”
“Indeed,” Fancy adds, “it always perplexes me how Princess Celestia and Princess Luna deal with such a stallion such as him.”
“You and me both, Fancy,” I reply making them laugh. Fancy then pulls out his pocket watch and looks at the time.
“Well as much as we would enjoy continuing this conversation, we must be on our way,” Fancy said.
“Of course, it was nice speaking with both of you. If I’m back in Canterlot one day maybe we can meet up again sometime?” I offer.
“We would love it if you joined us for brunch one day, William,” Fleur smiles. She then looks at Red Wind who has been patiently waiting for us. “What will you do with this young mare?” She asks making Red Wind fidget nervously.
“Don’t worry,” I reply, “I’ll take care of her from here on.”
“Very well,” Fancy agrees, “we hope to see you again William, farewell.” He and Fleur both wave and walk away.
I look forward to seeing them again, they’re nice ponies in this city of the snob. I think.
It’s now just Red Wind and I and now I have to think about what I should do for her. I remember what she said about the corrupt financial system in the lower district and think about what can be done. Perhaps Celestia and Luna can help but I still have to meet up with everyone else who are probably still waiting for me at the train station. I then get an idea and look around for a guard on duty. There’s one at the corner of the street so I walk up to him and gain his attention.
“Excuse me sir, can you spare a piece of paper and something to write with?” I ask.
“Sure, here you go,” he says while handing me a pen and piece of notebook paper. I thank him and begin writing everything that has happened when I left the castle. I write down about the chase, catching Red Wind, what she told me about the lower district, meeting Fancy Pants and Fleur, and ask at the end of the note to compensate her and her family for her poor living conditions and fix the situation in the lower district. I fold the paper up and make a quick sketch of my cutie mark so they know it’s from me. I thank the guard and return his pen and walk back to Red Wind.
“Red Wind, I’d like you to take this and bring it to the castle where you’re gonna give it to Princess Celestia,” I instruct her.
Red Wind goes wide eyed as I had her the paper. “Wh-what?! You want me to meet the Princess?! I couldn’t trouble her with something like this, she probably wouldn’t even meet with somepony like me…” she nervously says.
I put a hand on her shoulder and she looks up at me. “Trust me Red Wind, just show the guards the mark I drew and tell them the Equestrian Guardian sent you. Once you meet with Princess Celestia, tell her everything you know about how the financial system is handled in the lower district. There’s no way she’d allow how things operate in the lower districts to continue since your family and the other ponies living there have been through so much. She’ll help you just as I’m helping you, you deserve a better life than the one you’re living right now.”
“Thank you, thank you so much. No pony as ever been this kind to me. You really are a hero…” she says.
“Of course, I’ll always be there to help those in need whenever they need it,” I tell her.
Red Wind steps back and thanks be again before walking towards the castle, which makes me remember something important.
“Oh Red Wind, hold up,” I call out gaining her attention. I walk behind her and place both my hands on her wings making her flinch and blush a bit. I channel more healing Ki into her wings and she sighs ask heal her paralyzed wings. After a short while, I stop healing and she flaps her wings as if they were never paralyzed. She smiles brightly and hugs me one more time before taking to the skies towards the castle.
Good kid, hope she’s able to learn something from this. I think.
I start to walk back to the train station with a smile. I was able to once again help somepony in need and it wasn’t as violent as before so that’s also a plus. Eventually I make it to the station and everyone is waiting for me. Once I arrive they all swarm me and ask where I’ve been and what had happened.
Back at Canterlot Castle in the Royal Garden 3rd POV
In the garden there stands a rather odd looking statue . It’s a serpentine like creature with a mix match of body parts consisting of a lions paw, an eagles claw, a lizards leg and a goats leg. It has the head of a pony but has a deer antler and a goat horn on its head. On its back is a pair of wings but one is a bat wing and the other is a pegasus wing.
“Well, this certainly has become more interesting. I shall soon be free but that human might prove to be a disturbance. Time to do some planning for my glorious chaotic return! Muahahaha…” The voice laughs madly.
Author's Note
Ooh, he is almost free! I’m personally looking forward to Saber’s encounter with him . It’s gonna be awesome! Also, if anyone can notice the references in this chapter, kudos! See you next chapter!
-WurkyWilk as left the building…
A New Life, A New Adventure
Brotherly Advice and An Unexpected Return
Chapter 20
On the Friendship Express 3rd POV
William was once again napping in his seat after still feeling a bit tired from an eventful morning and was leaning against the window. Meanwhile, the Mane Six, CMC, and Spike were talking amongst themselves and minding their own business. While they were talking, a certain librarian mare couldn’t help but glance every so often in William’s direction. Those glances would turn into stares a number of times when everypony else wasn’t paying too much attention to her. She gazed at William’s sleeping form and smiled at how peaceful he looked as he napped. She thought about all she had been told by him which made her frown a bit due to how he first arrived but kept her smile since he was able to accept his fate and new found purpose. Twilight also couldn’t help but feel a tad bit of excitement since there were possibly other things she had not yet asked him about his world and how humans live. However despite Twilight’s thirst for knowledge and admiration for William’s resolve, she also felt a strange twinge of an emotion she didn’t expect to feel in the back of her head. What’s more is that she didn’t even know what she was feeling which annoyed her slightly. What could she be possibly feeling at a time like this? Anger? Not possible since she’s rarely angry and anything. Sadness? True, she felt sorry for William and how he was ripped from his world but he said he was fine with how things turned out. Perhaps both like jealousy?
…Jealous? she thought as she blinked, Me jealous? Why would I be jealous? More importantly jealous of what? There’s nothing to even be jealous of. William is a kind human and he’s my friend. He’s so kind he was able to capture Princess Luna’s heart and-
All of a sudden, the feeling in the back of her head twitched making her blink again. The more she thought about William and Luna now being together, despite her attempts not to think about it, made the emotion in her mind only intensify. It also didn’t help when she thought about the calming and comforting presence William emitted whenever he was close, not to mention the little “run in” she had with him back at the library when she got a look at his bare muscled body which made her blush a little. Twilight had only known William for a few days and he’s already made such a great first impression for the ponies of Ponyville. She also admired his demonstration of power as he showed everypony he could fly with the power of Ki despite not having wings. Her blush seemed to grow a little more when she remembered starring into his eyes. Those strong and comforting hazel eyes of his looking at her deep purple ones, she felt like she could stare at them for a good long while and still not get tired of them. Twilight then shook her head slightly to snap herself out of her thoughts and looked away from William while cupping her face with her hands in an embarrassed manor.
Oh my goodness, what has gotten into me? Every time I look at him my heart beats faster than normal. I know he’s now with Luna but am I really jealous of Luna? she thinks to herself.
Do I…have a crush on William? she wonders.
“Helloooooooooo, Eques to Egghead!”
“Wh-wha?” Twilight stammers.
She looks back and sees Rainbow Dash looking at her with an arched brow while the others were waiting for her to pay attention to their speed demon friend.
“Jeez Twilight,” Rainbow Dash comments, “that’s the second time you’ve been out of it on the train. Care to tell us why?”
“U-um, no I’m fine,” Twilight defends, “just still a little tired that’s all.”
“Uh huh, then why’re you blushing again?” Rainbow asks while pointing at her face. It didn’t help as soon as she said that because Twilight could only blush a little more, much to her dismay. This only caused Rainbow Dash to smirk and look at William and back at Twilight making her snicker.
“Well girls,” she says while looking at the others, “it looks like somepony’s got a crush on the new human.”
Everypony goes wide eyed and look at looks at Twilight who tries to defend herself but can’t seem to speak since she can no longer deny it. Twilight can only hang her head and sigh as she nods ever so slightly making Rarity squeal a bit and lean over to hug Twilight.
“Oh my stars, darling! Have you truly developed feelings for William?” Rarity asks excitedly.
“I…guess so, I’m not really sure to be honest,” Twilight explains with a smaller blush, “it’s just these feelings are so new to me and I don’t know what to do with them. But I do know that I have a small crush on him.”
Rarity squees in a low tone so she wouldn’t wake the young man and pulls away while smiling widely at her friend. The rest of the mares also smiled and praised Twilight on her new found feelings for William.
“So, are you gonna ask to join his herd or not?” Rainbow asks bluntly.
“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity snaps. William then groans in annoyance but still sleeps causing the fashionista to sigh nervously but still glare slightly at Rainbow.
“What? Twilight just said she likes Will so what’s the harm in asking him?” Rainbow defends.
“I said I only have a crush on him Rainbow, it’s not like I’m madly in love with him so I can’t just ask to be in a herd with him right off the bat. Besides he had just gotten into a relationship so I don’t think it’s appropriate,” Twilight lectured strictly.
“Ah gotta agree with Twi on this one,” the cow mare adds,” Will’s a swell human and all, but the feller still needs ta adjust to our way of life. Though Ah will say, Ah’m surprised he didn’t reject the idea of a herd.”
“Well, um, maybe he was taken by surprise and wasn’t prepared to answer properly, at least that’s what I think,” Fluttershy said softly.
“Well I for one hope he decides to,” Rainbow adds, “since I also like him.”
There was a brief silence in the train car after what had been said. All the mares, fillies, and Spike slowly turned to Rainbow Dash with shapes mouthes and wide eyes like they had just heard the most bizarre thing ever.
“WHAT?!” They all whisper scream. Just because they were shocked doesn’t mean they had to wake up William in the process.
“Hey I won’t lie,” Rainbow defends, “I think he’s cool, an amazing flyer despite not having wings, and don’t think I forgot about his bare chest he showed us in the throne room.” Rainbow turns to Twilight and Rarity who were still a bit shocked at her confession and smirked, “You two weren’t kidding about his body, guy has muscles for days and he’s now all the more good looking than I first thought.”
“But Rainbow Dash,” Twilight retorts, “William wasn’t showing off his body for us to just stare at, she showed us it so we could see what happened to him. It was supposed to be a very serious moment!”
“Indeed,” Rarity adds, “he showed us his scars because he trusts us.”
“I get that, but it doesn’t mean I won’t forget,” Rainbow counters.
For the rest of the train ride to Ponyville the mares continued to bicker about what was and wasn’t inappropriate about admiring William’s body back in the throne room. Meanwhile the others simply went back to conversing amongst themselves and ignoring the argument. Spike glances at William and sighs while also glancing at Rarity. William seemed to be the main topic of conversation and he thought about how Rarity acted around him and how she talked about him.
I know it’s not his fault but it still makes me annoyed how he managed to get Rarity’s attention without even trying. The young drake thought. I’ll talk to him once we get back to Ponyville, maybe he’ll back off if I tell him how I feel about her.
William 1st POV
I’m awoken by the screeching of the trains wheels breaking against the tracks as we arrive at the station. I rise from my seat and yawn while at reaching and getting a good few satisfying pops here and there.
I hate Monday’s… I think to myself for some reason.
I look towards the rest of the group who were all beginning to leave and I follow them out of the train. We all step onto the platform and I take a deep breath of fresh Ponyville air.
“It’s good to be back,” I said.
“Agreed,” the CMC says together.
“So, what do you all have planned for the rest of the day?” I ask the Mane Six.
“Ah gotta get back ta tha farm for chores,” Applejack said.
“I believe I still have a few orders to complete,” Rarity says, “not to mention I still need to make your new clothes, darling,” she finishes as she smiles.
“I need to check on my little animal friends, if that’s ok,” Fluttershy says quietly to which I nod.
“I gotta go get your cute-ceañera ready right now!” Pinkie chirps as she literally zips off to who knows where making me chuckle.
“I, um, I have to reorganize the library so I’ll see you later, William,” Twilight says nervously while blushing for some reason making me arch a brow as she walks away with a quick pace.
“We’re gonna go to the clubhouse and see if we can think of any more ideas for our cutie marks,” Scootaloo said.
“Yeah, we’ll see y’all at your party tonight, Will,” Applebloom said.
“Sure,” I tell them as I wave to them and the rest of the mares goodbye.
I turn around and it’s only Rainbow, Spike, and I. Rainbow was about to say something but Spike stepped forward first with a bit of a serious expression.
“Hey Will, I want to talk to you about something important,” he says. Rainbow and I look at the young drake curiously but I smile and nod while I gesture spike to lead the way. Rainbow looks disappointed for some odd reason but I motion to her that I’ll talk to her latter and she perks up a bit.
Spike leads me through the town and I’m greeted by the ponies with smiles and waves to which I return. Seems like they’re still thankful for all I’ve done and they seem to have heard of what I did for Lyra and Bon Bon since I overheard a few ponies as we passed by them say that Heavy Step and his crew were gonna be behind bars for long time making me smirk with satisfaction. Spike leads me to the outskirts of town until we come across a large lake. The lakes water is clear and fresh looking, perfect for swimming and taking a dip on a hot summer day. We come up to the edge of the grassy plain before the sandy beach and Spike sits down and I sit next to him. We sit in silence for a bit and just enjoy our surroundings, or at least I thought we were until Spike looks at me with the still serious expression.
“Will, can I ask you something?” Spike asks.
“Sure Spike, what’s up,” I tell him. Spike takes a deep breath and starts to speak.
“What’s it like to be in love?” He asks out of no where. I’m a bit taken back at the sudden question but I give it some thought since he obviously wants a serious an answer. I ponder what it means to be in love and think about Luna. I was about to answer him using my new relationship as an example but I pause. Why did I pause? My relationship is a perfect example since I like Luna, so why can’t I say it? I sigh and regain my composure so I can answer Spike since he’s still patiently waiting.
“Why do you ask?” I answer with a question instead. Spike sighs hangs his head a bit.
“Well, can I tell you something?”
“Sure, of course you can.”
“You gotta Pinkie Promise not to tell anypony,” he informs me. I arch a brow hat this Pinkie Promise he wants me to make.
“Pinkie Promise? What’s that?” I ask.
“It’s a special type of promise around here, I’ll show you how,” he says while he brings up an arm and I do the same.
“Cross my heart,” he says while crossing his chest.
“Cross my heart,” I say as I mimic him.
“Hope to fly,” he says while flinging his arm up.
“Hope to fly,” I mimic.
“Stick a cupcake in my eye,” he says while pointing his thumb towards his eye.
“Stick a cupcake in my e- ouch!” I cry when I literally poke my eye with my thumb, “eye…” I finish.
Spike chuckles and nods in satisfaction. “Ok well here goes, I…have a crush on Rarity,” he says slowly.
I try to look surprised on the outside but on the inside I smirk since I already knew he had a thing for Rarity. I guess this is as good of an opportunity to talk to him about this since I promised myself to do so a couple days ago.
“Rarity huh?” I ask innocently. He nods exhales deeply.
“Yeah,” he said, “she’s the most beautiful pony in all of Equestria. I’d do anything for her in a heartbeat.”
“Wow Spike, didn’t know you had it that bad for her. But that still doesn’t really answer my question,” I said.
“Well I asked because you’re in a relationship with Luna and I wanna know what it’s like when somepony loves you back,” he says.
I tense up a bit at what Spike says to me. I don’t know why but I suddenly get this guilty sensation in my gut. Why do I feel guilty of all things? I should also be able to give Spike a straight answer but my mind comes out blank. A thought comes to mind and I already don’t like it and try to burry it within my subconscious but it starts to boil over making the guilty feeling grow. The feeling makes me nervous and upset until a sudden and unfortunate realization hits me.
It’s not that I don’t love Luna, but did I jump the gun too soon? I think
“Spike,” I say monotonous, “can you also make me a Pinkie Promise? Pinkie Promise that this conversation between us, stays between us.”
Spike arches a brow but nods and performs the Pinkie Promise anyway. I sigh and look away as I try to find the words.
“I don’t know how to answer your question, Spike,” I said.
“How come?” He asks.
“Because, I don’t know if I love Luna the way she loves me…” I admit.
Spike goes wide eyed and stares at me in shock. “Huh, but why? You said you liked Luna enough to accept her feelings. Are you having second thoughts?”
“No, of course not,” I defend, “the mere thought of being with Luna brings a smile to my face but I’m not sure if I’m worthy to accept her love properly and return it in the same manner.”
“What do you mean?” He asks.
“Look Spike,” I say sternly, “there are things about me that would probably be a bit shocking to you and the others, such as not really knowing how to love somepony else properly. I’ve…done things in my past life I’m not at all proud of and we’ll leave it at that for now,” I say while pretending to scratch my head but I’m really rubbing a certain area again like I did before.
“Well of course she likes me, I help her-“
“But does she love you?” I interrupt.
He flinches but was about to respond and is again unable to say anything. “The reason I ask, Spike, and don’t get mad but I don’t think she loves you,” I finally tell him. Spike scowls and was about to weigh into me but I hold up a hand and continue speaking. “Like I said Spike, being in love is like a warm feeling in your heart and it only grows if you and the pony in question love each other. But it seems to me you’re the only one who has genuine love to give and Rarity doesn’t.”
“Are you saying Rarity hates me?” He asks fearfully.
“No of course not,” I defend, “I overheard how you always help Rarity around her boutique back in Canterlot and I also heard how appreciative she is whenever you do. It’s just I get the feeling she only likes you in a friendly manner rather than a romantic manner.”
Spike again is at a loss for words and starts to process what I’ve told him. He looks away and tries to hide some tears forming in his eyes and I can only place a hand on his shoulder to comfort him.
“I know…but don’t you think she’ll like me if time goes on?” Spike asks.
“I’m gonna be honest with you Spike because I’ll never tell a lie, I don’t think it’s gonna work out between you two,” I sigh.
This only makes Spike whimper more and he clenches the grass with his claws. I frown pityingly at the young drake since I basically broke his heart. But it’s better if it were me rather that Rarity since that would only worsen the pain.
“The truth hurts Spike, believe me I know. But it’s best if you move on before you let these feelings seep deeper into your heart and allow them to boil over. It’ll only cause you more pain if you don’t,” I console him.
“B-but, I love her so much…” Spike chokes.
“I know, but sometimes if you truly love somepony who doesn’t love you back, it’s best if you let them go,” I tell him. With this, the dam breaks and he starts to cry silently as he nods accepting the truth. Never thought I’d be giving romance advice to anyone but Spike is a gentle soul who deserves what’s best for him. It’s strange, but I feel like I’m talking to Spike as if he were my little brother. Though as I think that, memories of my past start to surface and I use every fiber of my subconscious to press it deep within my mind.
You’re not here… I growl with venom in my head at a certain image of a pair of humans. Neither are of you are here, you never fucking were…
After a few minutes of comforting Spike, he reluctantly accepted the truth of not being able to be with Rarity the way he wants. He continue to sit on the grass enjoying each other’s company and making small talk. We were about to stand up and walk away, when suddenly I hear the sound of something wizzing through the air at high speeds I was about to turn around when I feel something sharp pierce my gut. I slowly look down and see a crossbow bolt lodged in my stomach. Blood is seeping out of the wound and I look back up at Spike who’s staring at me in horror.
“Wh-What the fuck…” I choke as I spit out blood. (Skip to 4:08)
“WILL!!!” Spike cries as he dashes to me.
I fall on my right knee and place a hand on my wound. This fucking hurts like hell and the blood won’t stop pouring out. I quickly try to use my Ki to heal the wound but I’m a bit disoriented due to the pain but I mange to slow the bleeding.
“Hmph, if I’d’ve known it was this easy to take you by surprise I wouldn’t have been so easily arrested,” I hear a familiar voice taunt.
I look up and see the one brownish grey furred and dirty blonde maned stallion I didn’t expect to see again. Heavy Step was walking towards Spike and I and he was wearing what looked like a grey prisoners jumpsuit. In his hand was a crossbow and around his shoulder was a quiver of bolts. He reaches back and loads another bolt in his weapon and aims it at me with a darkly smug expression.
“Heavy Step…” I growl with malice.
“In the free flesh,” he retorts. Spike gets in front of me with his arms raised and tries to look intimidating but is trembling slightly. Heavy Step just scoffs and still has his crossbow aimed at both of us.
“How the buck are you here?!” Spike yells, “you were arrested, along with your crew, and sent to prison!”
“Well if you must know, we were on our way to prison in a transport carriage when the thing got a broken wheel, of all things. So while the dumb guards went to fix it, they stupidly had us step out so they could repair it properly. Using the opportunity, I used my shackles to grab one of the guards and put a choke hold on him. I threatened the others to back off or I’d snap his neck when they tried to apprehend me again,” Heavy explained with no remorse. I glared daggers at Heavy as I groaned in pain from my wound and the blood was starting to drip from my hand to the ground.
“You…bastard…” I growl in pain.
“Yes well anyway,” Heavy ignores me, “I then backed away from the group to make my escape. Once I was at a safe enough distance, I snapped the stupid shit guard’s neck, grabbed his keys and crossbow, freed myself, and booked it all the way here. I would’ve gone back for my “crew” but they were stupid shits to begin with so it wasn’t really worth it…”
My eyes widened and I gritted my teeth in anger at this murderer. His eyes showed no remorse for his actions and it made me sick to my stomach making my wound hurt more.
“You sick, selfish bastard! How low can you get for killing somepony and abandoning your friends?!” Spike yells.
“Friends?” Heavy snorts, “they weren’t my friends, they were just a couple of grunts I let hang around for shits and giggles. They were never gonna stick around anyway, why do you think I was able to not get arrested most of the time? I always pinned it on those stupid enough to join up with me.”
“You’re fucking scum…” I groaned while still glaring at him. Heavy scowls and steps towards me but Spike tries to hold his ground, only to be hit with the butt of the crossbow by Heavy and sent tumbling to the side and he lay there knocked out cold.
“Spike!” I cry but wince at the pain in my gut. Heavy then kicks me in the chest and I land on my back. Before I could try to pick myself up, Heavy shoots my leg with another bolt making me scream in agony.
“I had a good thing going,” Heavy sneered, “I always got away with everything, until you showed up…” Heavy steps on my wounded leg making me scream louder. He loads another bolt and aims it at my head. “Now I’m gonna take great joy in hunting down each of those mares I saw you came into town with,” he says while licking his lips.
I snap my eyes open and stare at Heavy with pure rage. The fact that he was literally gonna hunt them down and subjugate my friends to his personal desires set me off.
“You…mother…fucker…” I say in a bloodthirsty tone, “you stay away…from my friends…!”
“Oh yeah?” He taunts while pressing the bolts tip on my forehead causing blood to trickle down, “Well then I guess I should finish this quick so I can have some fun with them sooner. I think I’ll make that purple mare my personal bitch, along with the yellow one with that huge rack she’s packing…” he says lustfully.
Something snaps in me causing my Ki to shoot up and go haywire. I can only feel pure hatred and anger boiling up at what I had just been told. I scream in pure hatred and my Ki erupts from my body, but the feeling of my Ki blowing up and the pain in my gut and leg causes my vision to go blurry and soon nothing but darkness.
Spike 1st POV
My head hurts like Tartarus after being knocked to the ground from Heavy Steps crossbow. There’s ringing in my ears and everything is spinning. I try to move but my body isn’t listening and I’m so very disoriented. I then remember that Will is hurt and is about to be killed by Heavy Step so I try to move my body and pick myself up to my claws and knees. Suddenly, I feel a powerful gust of wind blow me a couple feet away from where I was laying causing me to fall back down. I groan as I try to pick myself up again but there’s still ringing in my ears and my vision is still blurry. I bring myself to my claws and knees again and squint at my claws trying to focus my vision. I hear noises to the side of me and when I look to my right I can only see two blurry figures. One is on the ground and not moving and the other is standing up straight so I thought it was Heavy Step looking down at Will.
What the, what was that? I think to myself. Did Will use a new power?
I look down at Heavy Step and gasp a bit at his appearance. His entire muzzle is smashed in and he’s breathing shallowly meaning he’s unconscious. The crossbow he had was in splinters as the pieces were laying around the both of them. I was about to say something when Will turns around to face me but I gasp in horror at the sight I’m seeing. Almost his entire shirt and pant leg are red and but the bolts are no longer in his stomach and leg. I notice his left shoulder is red and I see blood dripping from his arm meaning he had been shot again.
“Hey Spike…” she says with a weak smile, “you…ok?” He then falls to his knees and onto his side as he passes out. I shake my head and quickly make my way over to him. I then rummage in my pocket and pull out my P-Phone and dial the number for the ambulance ponies.
“Will, please hold on. Help is on the way!” I cry as I try to stop one of his wounds from bleeding by pressing my free claw on his stomach. He grunts in paint as I wait for somepony to answer the phone. The ringing soon stops and I hear somepony answer.
“This is Ponyville General Hostpital, what is your emergency?” the operator asks me.
“Yes hello?! Please come to the lake immediately! My friend was shot by a crossbow in the stomach, leg, and shoulder! I’m trying to stop the bleeding but it won’t stop! Please send somepony here now and bring the guards because there’s also an escaped convict!” I cry into my phone.
“Oh my Celestia…we’ll send an ambulance carriage as soon as possible, sir! As well as the law enforcement so just keep trying to stop the bleeding as much as you can!” the operator tells me.
“I will, please hurry!” I cry before hanging up. I put my phone in my pocket and put both claws on Will’s wound. My scales start to stain red a bit from his blood but I didn’t care. I notice his other wounds were still bleeding so without thinking, I lift my claws from the wound on his stomach and teared two pieces of my shirt and tied one to each wound as best I could before resuming pressure in his stomach to help my friend from bleeding out. After a few minutes of agonizingly waiting, I soon hear sirens in the distance meaning the ambulance carriage was almost here making me smile hopefully. I look back down at Will and see he’s still in pain so I lessen my pressure to ease the stress.
“Just hang in there, Will. You’re gonna be ok so please hang in there!” I tell him.
Author's Note
Uh oh, trouble! And what was that new form Saber turned into? All will be revealed soon, so stay tuned!
-WurkyWilk has left the building…
A New Life, A New Adventure
A Hero’s Dream and Reawakening
Chapter 21
Golden Oak Library 3rd POV
Twilight was in the library reorganizing the bookshelves for the fifth time in a row since she was trying to take her mind off the conversation she had with her friends about William. She was about to fill the last row of books with her magic when her phone rang from her pocket causing her to yelp in surprise and drop the books on the floor.
“Who could possibly be calling at a time like this?” She mumbled to herself.
She pulled out her phone and saw Spike’s number on the little screen. She sighed and pressed the answer button and prepared herself for whatever seemingly pointless subject he wanted to talk about.
“Yes Spike, what is it?” She answered.
“Twilight! You gotta call the others and tell them to get to the Hostpital now!” Spike yells over the phone.
“The Hostpital? Why, is somepony hurt?” Twilight asks in a now worried tone.
“It’s Will, Twilight! He got hurt really bad and is in the hospital!” Spike yells.
Twilight gasps and almost drops her phone. The mere thought of William hurt made her heart almost stop beating.
“WHAT?! WILLIAM IS HURT?!” She shrieks.
“YES! Once you’ve called the others, come to the Hostpital as soon as you possibly can!” Spike instructs then hangs up the phone.
Twilight spares no time and immediately begins to call Rainbow Dash. As she’s waiting she starts to hyperventilate and tears are forming in her eyes. The way Spike sounded, William was most likely just as hurt as he made it seem.
Please be alright, please… Twilight begs in her head.
20 minutes later outside of Ponyville Hospital
All together, the Mane Six met up with each other outside with their own looks of worry. As they entered the lobby, they looked around to see if they could spot William or Spike. Luckily, Spike was sitting in a chair on the right side with an ice pack in his claw and holding it up to his head for some reason.
“Spike!” They all cry as they hurry over to the young drake. Spike looks up and smiles a bit but then frowns as he gets up to greet the mares.
“Hey girls…” Spike greets sadly.
“Spike, what happened? Where is William? Why do you have an ice pack on your head?” Twilight questions frantically.
“This better not be a prank,” Rainbow interjects, “because if it is, it’s either a really good one or a really stupid one. Last I saw Will, he was just fine and not hurt whatsoever.”
“Why would you think I’d joke about something like this?!” Spike shouts causing the mares to flinch at the sudden tone of his voice. Spike then groans as he presses the ice pack in his head a little more to ease the pain.
“Spike darling, please tell us what happened,” Rarity requests.
Spike only sighs and takes his seat again and begins to tell them what happened at the lake.
“We were at the lake talking about…well, personal stuff with each other. We were about to leave when all of a sudden, Will got shot with a crossbow…” All the mares gasp and some start to form tears.
“Who would have the audacity to harm William like that?!” Rarity shrieks.
“It was…Heavy Step,” Spike responds, “he somehow escaped custody, killed a guard, stole his crossbow, and came back to Ponyville bent on getting back at Will for getting him arrested. He must’ve snuck up on us while we were distracted and shot Will in the stomach. I tried to defend Will, but Heavy knocked me out with the bottom of his crossbow. When I came too, Will had somehow managed to knock out Heavy but he had been shot two more times in the leg and shoulder. That’s when I called the ambulance and then you Twilight.”
“HE DID WHAT?!” The mares all yelled. Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow were all fuming at all the atrocities Heavy had done to not only William but to poor Spike. As well as Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie who were just as worried about William’s condition after hearing how hurt he was.
All the attention is then drawn to the double doors down the hall being opened and out walks a earth pony stallion wearing a doctors lab coat, a grey dress shirt and blue tie, and grey pants. His coat is a light amber, his mane and tail are dark brown, and his eyes are a light cerulean. The Mane Six and Spike quickly walk up to the doctor with worried expressions.
“Doctor, is he alright? Please tell us he’s alright,” Twilight begs.
“Hmm, I assume the lot of you are here for the human William who was brought in not too long ago?” The doctor asks. Everypony nods and the doctor gesture them to follow him. They all walk through the halls following close behind the doctor until they come to a room at the end of the hall. The doctor then opens the door to let everypony inside and they’re met with a horrible sight.
“I don’t know what exactly he did,” the doctor explains, “but whatever he did, he managed to heal his injuries enough to stop most of the bleeding. He even was able to repair any serious damage to his shoulder and leg so the only thing really wrong with him is he’s unconscious due to blood loss and a couple cracked ribs.”
“How long will he be unconscious, Doc?” Spike asks.
“It’s hard to say but you should all be rest assured that your human friend is fine, all things considering. He just needs rest and proper treatment so his body can get his blood flowing properly again,” the doctor reassures the group.
Within William’s Mind 1st POV
I slowly open my eyes and am met with only darkness. My body seems to be weightlessly floating in mid air but I can still feel it as I test my limbs movement. Even though I can’t see anything, I somehow know I’m still alive since this strangely feels like a dream yet different. I raise my right hand in the darkness and try to summon an orb of Ki to light my surroundings. A small orb of Ki forms and I can now see my body. I’m still in my clothes with my jacket and yet I feel no damage I had taken from the bolts or see any blood stains. Before I can say anything, a light appears behind me making me spin around but raise my arm from the brightness. I hear no footsteps and the light is right in front of me, like there’s something or something there examining me.
“I have been waiting…” the voice says in a feminine voice. It sounds familiar yet I cannot seem to remember why.
I try to say something but nothing comes out. I place a hand on my throat and try to say something again, only to be met with the same results.
“Do not fret, though you may not be able to speak I can still hear your thoughts so you may communicate with me that way,” the voice said.
My thoughts huh? she nods in response surprising me a little. “Alright, so where exactly am I?”
“You are within the confines of your mind. You were injured and are now recovering in a medical center,” the voice answers.
“So I’m still alive, that’s good to know. So I guess that begs my other obvious question, who are you?”
“I believe you already know the answer to that, Young Youth,” the voice says teasingly.
“Young Youth? Wait…I’ve been called that before. Are you…?”
I couldn’t tell because of the light but I got the feeling that she was smiling. “Yes Young Youth, I am Queen Faust,” she says.
Even though I couldn’t physically talk at the moment, I was speechless. I tried to bow in mid air, only to somersault stupidly in front of the freaking Queen of Eques. Queen Faust only giggles at my antics and I stop spinning and smile sheepishly.
“Sorry about that, just wasn’t expecting to meet you so soon so I was trying to bow, your majesty.”
“It’s quite alright, Young Youth,” she giggles, “and you do not need to bow. You are the new Guardian and you are also not within the public eye so you may address me as just Faust.”
I nod but then gain a serious expression. So many questions are swirling I don’t know what to ask first. I was about to ask something but Faust seems to raise her hand, from what I could tell at least.
“You’ve many questions, but unfortunately I cannot reveal much since you have not yet progressed enough on your journey. However I will tell you this, you should be proud to know you have proven me right and I am very pleased about my decision due to the many heroics you have already achieved since your arrival. As to how I am able to communicate with you, it is through your soul. I have used my own soul to connect with yours however I’m only able to do it for a limited time. Rest assured, this will not be the only time we shall speak with one another so I must speak quickly. You must continue on with how you have been for there will be more dangers you will face, so you must be prepared,” Faust explains.
“What exactly can I do to prepare? If I was able to get taken down this easily I doubt there’s much I can do.”
“You mustn’t lose faith Young Youth,” she says sternly, “not now or ever. You have these abilities for a reason and it is up to you to hone them so you do not end up in a similar state. As you are now, you are still discovering your power’s true potential. You have even managed to discover a new ability much earlier than expected.”
“New ability?”
“I again cannot tell you for you must discover this for yourself,” Faust says making me frown, “but as I have said you must train yourself and hone your skills and become stronger. If you are to bring honor to the Equestrian Guardian title, just as Sir Rokai Stormborne had, you must believe in yourself and protect those precious to you at all cost. That is what Sir Stormborne did and that is what you must do.”
I look down at my hands in deep thought. She’s right, I can’t ever doubt myself for it would mean I’ve already given up. I made an oath to myself to never die again and I swore I’d be a worthy successor to Rokai. Why the hell am I complaining anyway? I got like this because I wasn’t strong enough, so I’m gonna make sure that changes ASAP.
“Very well Young Youth, I am pleased you have regained your confidence and conviction. So I shall now awaken you so you can begin your training. Also, I shall leave something for you to help aid you on your journey and your training. Consider it a gift from me to you,” she says as the light grows brighter. My vision starts to fade and before it fades within the light, I thought I heard Faust say something.
“You truly are just like him…”
I hear the sound of constant beeping to my left which makes me groan in annoyance. I slowly open my eyes again but this time I know I’m actually awake. I see a white ceiling above me and I look around to see I’m in some sort of hostpital room. I look down and see I’m wearing a gown and my upper body is almost completely covered in bandages and my left leg is raised in a gurney and bandaged as well. I try to move but grunt in discomfort and slight pain from my stomach, chest, and shoulder, which I just found out was also injured.
Well this sucks… I think to myself.
“Oh my goodness! You’re awake!” She squeaks while walking over to me.
“Uh yeah, I guess I am. I’m sorry who are you?” I ask.
“Oh apologies,” she says while now standing in front of me, “I am Nurse Redheart, senior nurse here are Ponyville Hostpital,” she introduces with a slight bow.
“I see, well it’s nice to meet you Nurse Redheart. My name is William Saber, but I suppose you already knew that,” I said. She giggles and nods. I was about to pull the cords out again she places a hand on mine and another on my chest and pushes me on the bed making me sit.
“I apologize Mr. Saber, but I must insist you stay in bed. You’re still injured after all and you mustn’t worsen them if you wish to recover properly,” Redheart informs.
“I appreciate your concern Nurse Redheart, but you’ll be pleased to know that I have completely healed my injuries myself,” I said.
She tilts her head in confusion but I simply smile and raise my arms motioning her to remove the bandages. She’s hesitant at first but pulls a cart with a small plastic bin on it beside her and begins to remove my bandages. She removes my upper body and leg bandages and goes wide eyed. As expected, my stomach, shoulder, and leg are completely healed and not leaving so much of a scar, excluding the ones I already have and especially the one going across my abs. She looks up at me and I smirk at her shocked expression.
“Th-this is impossible! These should’ve at least taken a few more days to heal completely, yet there’s nothing there and you were actually able to stand on your own,” she said.
She just now realized I was already standing? I think.
“How in Equestria were you able to heal yourself?” She asks.
Before I could answer the door to my room opens and I turn to see the doctor of the hospital walk in. When he sees me he raises his eyebrows but smiles as he walks over to me.
“Ah it seems you’re awake, and earlier than expected no less,” he said.
“I’m guessing you’re the one who treated me?” I ask. He smiles and nods and stands next to Redheart.
“Indeed, along with Nurse Redheart. I am Dr. Greymare, Mr. Saber,” he introduces while extending his hand. I smile back and take his hand and shake it. He notices I’m shaking with my injured arm and raises a brow.
“You’re probably wondering how I’m moving my arm that’s supposed to be injured, along with even moving on my own?” I ask. He nods and I lean back and begin explaining the basics of how my power works. After about five to ten minutes of explaining, Greymare and Redheart were both intrigued and shocked at how I was able to heal myself with no trouble.
“I see,” Greymare said, “I suppose that explains how your injuries weren’t as serious as I was told.”
“Yep, although I probably could’ve healed it completely if I was interrupted by my would be assailant.” I said, “Speaking of which, what happened while I was out? And for that matter how long was I out for?”
“Your dragon friend, Spike I believe his name is, called us and we brought you here for immediate treatment. You’ve only been unconscious for over a day so there’s no need to fret,” he explains.
Over a day? It felt like I was only talking to Faust for a few minutes. I think.
“As for your attacker, young Spike also informed us to bring the town guard along with our ambulances. Heavy Step, as he’s called, was immediately re restrained and transported to the Canterlot dungeons.”
“I see, well that’s good to know,” I said, “what about Spike? Is he alright?”
“Oh he’s quite alright, small head trauma due to his head injury but due to his dragon scales he should be quite fine by now,” Greymare said.
I sigh in relief and look down at the cords still attached to me. Seems like I was kept on close watch since I was unconscious over a day.
“Doc, do you mind removing these cords now? They’re a little uncomfortable,” I request.
“Well, I suppose they’re unnecessary since you’re now awake. But we would still like for you to remain in your room until we can officially discharge you,” he said.
“Fair enough,” I agree. Greymare nods to Redheart and she begins to remove the cords and injection tubes. As she’s doing so, I catch a glimpse of her slightly blushing as she seems to stare at my chest and stomach. But she shakes her head and tries to focus on her work, only to be “distracted” again and shakes her head.
Jeez what am I, eye candy for mares? I groan in my head.
About three hours later I’m still in my room and Nurse Redheart has been coming to my room periodically to check up on me, physically and mentally. So far nothing seems to be wrong since I’m able to move my body normally and my mental thoughts are in working order. While I was waiting for my approval for being discharged, I was doing some exercises to keep my body in shape since laying in bed for over a day made me a little stiff. I have my gown off but I’m still wearing my boxers and I’m doing burpees in the middle of the floor. I could’ve put my clothes back on but I was told that they had to cut my shirt and jeans open to treat my wounds so the only pieces of clothing that survived and not disposed of were my jacket, even though the right sleeve still had some small blood stains, and my socks and shoes.
“Do you think he’s awake now?”
“Come on Dash, you’ve asked that every time we’ve come to visit him.”
“Tha Doc said he wasn’t sure when Will would come too so y’all er gonna have to be patient.”
“I hope he wakes up soon, I don’t think I could bare it if he doesn’t…”
“Don’t worry Fluttershy, I believe he’s gonna be awake as soon as we come to his room. He still has his Cute-Ceañera that I set up for him to attend. And I made sure to make it extra super duper special when he does wake up!”
“While I do appreciate your enthusiasm darling, I must agree with Applejack we must all be patient so our dear friend to-“
Rarity is cut off as she opens the door and everyone walks in and looks at me. Many moments of silence go by and we just stare at each other. I slowly look down and see I’m yet again only wearing my boxers and get the annoying sense of déjà vu as I look back up to the mares. Unsurprisingly, they all have bright blushes on their faces as they stare at my half naked form. Not to mention I notice that Rainbow’s and Fluttershy’s wings are twitching slightly. I was about to say something when I was suddenly tackled to the floor by a pink blur. I look up and see two large orbs of flesh covered in a light blue shirt covering my face and above them is the face of everyone’s favorite party mare with her trademark bright smile.
“YAY! YOU’RE AWAKE!” Pinkie chirps as she hugs my face tighter.
DON’T YOU DARE! I shout in my head. I HAVE A SINGLE PIECE OF CLOTHING COVERING YOU AND YOU WILL STAY PUT!
Thankfully I managed to calm myself down but I’m still blushing up a damn storm due to Pinkie’s chest still in my face.
“Mmmffff mmmmmffff!” I muffle.
“Um Pinkie, I think he’s telling you to get off him, if you don’t mind,” I hear Fluttershy say. Pinkie looks back to the others and back down to me but is still smiling as she gets off. I take a breath of air and sit up and look at the others, who are still blushing like mad since I’m still half naked. I even see Rarity’s and Rainbow’s eyelids start to droop as they continue to gawk, even Applejack and that’s kinda saying something. I quickly get up and grab my gown and put it on. I turn back to the others and I’m almost tackled again but I’m still standing. I look down and see Twilight hugging me as tight as she possibly could and crying into my chest.
“You’re ok! Thank Celestia you’re ok!” She cries.
I sigh and wrap an arm around her small frame and pat her head with my other hand.
“Yes, I’m ok Twilight,” I console, “sorry for worrying you, you all as well,” I say while looking up at the others.
Twilight steps back while whipping her tears and Rarity steps forward and hugs me next.
“You have nothing to apologize for, William. That brute, Heavy Step, attacked you and poor Spike. We’re all just so very glad you’re ok, me especially.” Rarity said.
I smile hug her back with an arm and she also steps back. The next to greet me was Rainbow and she flys up and hugs me around my neck.
“I knew something like this wouldn’t keep you down big guy,” she says in my ear, “you’re as tough as you look,” she whispers making my spine tingle for some reason.
“Hey Rarity, what’s in the bag?” I ask.
“Oh well while you were asleep, I took the liberty of making those clothes I promised you. You’ll be pleased to know I made you a wide assortment of shirts, pants, even socks and undergarments,” Rarity said. She then hands me the bag and I look inside and I smile happily. As she said, there are wonderfully made shirts, pants, socks, and even boxers. I pull out a light orange shirt, much like my old one, with a black trim, and a pair of dark purple jeans. I put the bag and clothes on the bed and walk over to Rarity and give her a big hug making gasp lightly in surprise.
“These clothes are perfect, Rarity. Thank you so much,” I whisper in her ear. I feel her shudder little in my embrace and she hugs me back. I then step back and was about to put my clothes back on, only to remind myself I’m not alone.
“Um, girls? You mind giving me some privacy? I kinda need to get dressed in my new clothes now,” I tell them. They all nod and proceed to leave the room to wait for me in the lobby, until only Rainbow Dash is left and she’s got a sly smirk across her muzzle.
“There anything else you wanna tell me?” I ask.
“Nah, just here to enjoy the view,” she says while her gaze travels south. I blush and turn away and a rope comes flying out of the doorway and wraps around Rainbow Dash and is pulled out.
“Aw come on! Let me stay! I promise I won’t peek! Much…” she whines as the door closes.
I chuckle and shake my head and proceed to put on my clothes, until I sniff my body get a whiff of a foul stench since I just got done with a workout. Luckily there’s a door leading to a shower on the other side of the room so I pick up my clothes and bring them with me so I can change once I’m done bathing.
Might as well, I guess. I think as I grab the both of them and step into the shower.
10 minutes later
I walk out of my room, nice and clean and freshly shaved, with my new clothes and jacket on down the hallway. As I walk towards the lobby, after being told which way to go by Redheart, I notice some of the medical ponies working here begin to stare at me. Some stare with interest and some, namely the nurses, blush as I walk by. I look back at a couple nurses and they look away while giggling to one another making me smirk and roll my eyes. I finally make it to the lobby and see all my friends waiting patiently for me on the seats. They notice me and smile as the stand up and meet me at the front desk where Dr. Greymare is also waiting for me.
“I’m glad you’re up and about, Mr. Saber,” Greymare says with a smile.
“Same Doc,” I agree, “I guess now I gotta figure out how I’m gonna pay for the bill for your services.” I realize that I haven’t given any thought about how this worlds currency system works which makes me nervous since I have no amount of money to my name. But Greymare just smiles and waves his hand dismissively.
“Think nothing of it Mr. Saber, consider it on us since this is your first time here and you managed to heal most of your injuries,” he said.
“Wow, thanks a bunch Doc. I’ll try not end up here in the future, wouldn’t wanna take advantage of that offer,” I joke making him laugh. I was about to leave with the rest of my friends when Greymare grabs my shoulder.
“If you wouldn’t mind Mr. Saber, I’d like to ask you about something privately very quick,” he requests. Thinking it’s just to double check about my condition I nod and gesture the others to wait outside for me. They nod and leave as I turn back to Greymare who has a bit of a serious expression.
“I hope you don’t mind Mr. Saber, but while I was examining you, while you were unconscious, I also had to make sure you weren’t injured anywhere else,” explains, “that is until I examined your head.”
My whole body jolts and I frown and my eyebrows furrow as I look away. I grit my teeth and try to gain control of my breathing as I clench my fists tightly in my pockets. Greymare was about to say something but I snap back to him making him flinch a bit.
“Was there anypony else with you while you were looking over me?” I ask with slight anger. He shakes his head and begins to look a little fearful at my sudden change of attitude. I sigh and look away again. “Then with all due respect Doc, please keep what you think you saw to yourself and yourself alone. I understand you may have questions but I don’t want anypony else to know about it, at least not yet. Just don’t report it, write it down, or anything, understand?” I demand.
Greymare is still in shock but relaxes since he can tell what I’m feeling isn’t pleasant. I feel him put a hand on my shoulder and I look up to see him nod with a pitying look. I smile sadly and nod back satisfied that he’ll keep his word. I turn around and make my way to the exit and am greeted by the mares who are waiting for me with smiles. They tell me they wish to bring me to my long awaited Cute-Ceañera at some place called Sugercube Corner. Little do they know, I’m inwardly trying to keep my anger and sadness suppressed as more painful memories from my past life come back to me. The certain area on my head throbs and I bring my hand up to it while pretending to scratch my head while I’m actually rubbing the area to ease the pain.
Calm down…Not here, don’t lose it here…You’re safe, and they’re not here…They never were… I repeat in my head the rest of the way.
Author's Note
Yay! Saber has awoken! And it seems we have some more questions about who Saber was in his past life. What could he be hiding and why? Hopefully he’ll be able to tell his tale soon. Next chapter, the Cute-Ceañera and more possible crushes on Saber! Hope you enjoyed!
~WurkyWilk has left the building…
View Online
A New Life, A New Adventure
A Hero’s First Day Of Work and Special Training
Chapter 23
I groan and roll over to my right where I reach for my phone to turn it off since the alarm I set for 6am starts going off. I pat the top of the nightstand with my hand searching for the device since my eyes are closed due to me still being groggy. Once found, I press the snooze button and sit up from my bed and rub my eyes to get the sleep out of them. I slowly but surely open my eyes and look out the window to see that the moon was about to set and the sun about to rise.
Before I get ready for my first day at my new job and Applejacks farm, I lazily stand up from my bed and fish through my jacket pocket for the document she gave me. I place the paper on the nightstand and reached for the quill pen that was conveniently there. Since my eyes were still waking up I created a small orb of Ki with my left hand for light and began filling out the document. It was boring information like my name, date of birth, gender, age, and I read the fine print that listed the policies and rules necessary to follow to work at Sweet Apple Acres. Not bothering to waste time reading the whole thing, including the fact that I still had to get ready, I just skimmed it and wrote my signature at the bottom. Nodding in satisfaction, I folded the document and tucked it back in my jacket pocket and dissipated the orb of Ki.
I then gathered up my clothes, belongings, and Power Pole, cause why not, and made my way to the door of my room and proceeded to open it. Before I did I recalled the last time I opened my door without warning so not wanting a recap and also not wanting to flash poor Twilight again, I slowly opened the door and peeked outside to see if anyone was awake. Thankfully no one was and I could hear Spike snoring and mumbling something about stuffing his snout with tasty gems, whatever that meant. I tiptoed towards the bathroom and was about to open the door, when suddenly it started to open by itself.
Oh shit! I think.
With quick reflexes, I shot up to the ceiling and hovered in mid air with my bare back pressing against the cold wood making me flinch in discomfort since I was still in my boxers. I held my breath and looked back down and saw Twilight exit the bathroom as she turned off the light. Guess I didn’t see the light since I was still half asleep. As she walked back to her bedroom, I noticed she for some reason had quite a bright blush on her face. I could also tell she was breathing a bit more heavily which made me arch a brow in confusion.
Ok that’s weird, what could she have possibly been doing in there? Did she have an upset stomach or something? I think with a curious expression.
I waited for Twilight to step completely in her room and close the door before I descended to the floor and released my breath before heading into the bathroom. I placed my clothing and belongings on the counter and gently shut the door and turned the light back on. I was about to take a quick rinse in the shower and brush my teeth, when I caught a wiff something strange in the room. It smelled oddly like strawberries yet it it was slightly more sour. The strangest thing is the more I smelled it the more my body began to warm up uncomfortably.
Before I pulled the curtain away for a cold shower to cool myself down, the corner of my eye saw something making me turn my head. One of the towels on the small shelf next to the shower tub was a little uneven than the rest. I would’ve just ignored it but sometimes the neat freak in me just won’t let these kind of things go. So I reluctantly reached over to adjust the towel, only for something to slip out from the folds and on the floor with a light thump.
My eyes widened and I was frozen in place since I had just caught a mere glimpse of what had just fallen out of the towel. Though I so desperately wished it was just my imagination, unfortunately a glimpse was all I needed before the object left my field of vision to know what it was. What’s worse is it was on the floor next to my damn foot just daring me to look down at it. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath only to forget the strange odor in the air was still lingering so I just breathed in a whole lot of it making my body even more uncomfortably warm, especially a certain area in my lower body that was instantly reacting much to my displeasure.
Please don’t be what I think it is, please don’t be what I think it is, please don’t be what I think it is… I repeat in my head.
I exhale deeply as I look down to the floor with my eyes still shut. I very hesitantly opened one eye to see my feet…and the object I was actually praying I wouldn’t see next to my right foot making me open both my eyes in absolute shock as I started blushing up a fucking storm making my face look like a damn tomato. There, laying on its side, was a motherfucking pink dildo…
“What in the actual fuck…?” I whisper in disbelief.
It felt like hours had passed and I was just standing in the middle of the bathroom staring at a fucking pink equine dildo that was laying next to my foot. I was speechless, I mean how the hell could I possibly respond to this? Scream in horror? Jump back and risk making a loud sound? Destroy the damn thing?! Despite all this, my mind was slowly piecing all that had transpired within the last five or so minutes. Twilight up this early, bright blush, heavy breathing, strange scent in the bathroom, the dildo…
“Holy shit, was she…getting off?!” I whisper to myself, “Then…that means…this is hers…”
To be completely honest I could’ve been slightly turned on at this discovery had it not been for my shocked state, and it’s not because of the slight boner that was starting to increase in size through my boxers. Shaking my head to desperately regain my composure, I looked at my watch that was on its side so I could see what time it was. Thankfully it was only 6:15am so not much time had passed since this whole thing started. Part of me just wanted to get ready as quickly as possible and just leave but if I did, Twilight would know I saw her “toy” and call me out on it which would be a very awkward conversation I’d very much rather avoid. Hell, it’d probably be worse if Spike walked in here and saw the damn thing which would be even more awkward.
So with great reluctance, I reached over to the toilet and pulled some toilet paper and covered my left hand with it. I slowly reached down and picked up the “toy” with the tips of my fingers and lifted the towel on the shelf with my right hand placed it back underneath. After making sure it looked like it was never disturbed, I threw away the toilet paper covering my hand after unrolling it and washed my hands with a fury while almost squishing the bar of soap between my hands.
Afterwards I hopped in the shower with my toothbrush and toothpaste, turned the knob as cold as possible, quickly rinsed my body, brushed my teeth with lightning speed before turning off the water, dried myself hard with my towel leaving small towel burns, threw on my clothes, stuffed my belongings in my pockets, grabbed my Power Pole, and dashed out of the bathroom as silently as I could. I flew down toward the door so I wouldn’t wake anyone up with my footsteps and slowly opened the door while still hovering and floated outside and shut the door.
I turned around and saw the no one was awake yet, except a couple of mail ponies I saw in the distance of town, and I took the the skies. I pulled out the document since it also had a map on how to get to Sweet Apple Acres, which wasn’t hard to find since I could already see the massive amounts of apple trees in the distance which meant that’s where I was supposed to go.
But before I could fly any further, I had to find someway to vent my suppressed emotions. The only things I could see in the skies were fluffy clouds. If only I could actually touch them it’d make a great punching bag. So I continued my flight thinking I could just fly right through a cloud that was in my way, only to actually run into it like it was solid. Shocked, I flew back and stared at the cloud curiously. Surely this wasn’t possible, clouds aren’t supposed to have any mass yet I flew right into one. I floated towards the cloud and place my hand on it. It felt like I was grasping the softest pillow in existence. With more curiosity, I flew above the cloud and pondered about doing something that would either make me look foolish or would help ease my nerves.
I wonder… I think.
Bracing myself, I canceled my Ki and fell towards the cloud thinking I’d fall right through only to simply land on top of it with a slight bounce. I jumped in place and sure enough it felt like I was literally standing on a pillow.
Wow, who knew I could stand on clouds? I wonder how I’m able to do this? This kinda feels like I’m standing on The Flying Ninbus, I think.
I glance at my watch and see it’s almost 6:30am so I shook my head and jumped up in the air and continued my flight towards the vast array of apple trees. While I was flying, I felt like I was being followed so I stopped and turned around only to see clouds. I flew off again and I got the same feeling making me stop again only to be see the same clouds.
Who or what the hell is following me at this hour? I think.
Instead of just turning around, I decided to fly backwards to see if I could see something. All of a sudden, much to my own shock, one of the clouds starts to move on it’s own and flies after me. I immediately stop and it does too as I hover over to it. I hold out my hand and begin to test a hypothesis I’m kinda hoping I’m right about.
“Flying…Nimbus?” I say to the cloud. The cloud seemed to respond to my call as it hovers over to my hand making me smile with joy.
“Holy shit! THE Flying Nimbus?! How the hell did this thing get here? Could Queen Faust have created you and sent you as well? Not that I’m complaining but hot damn, this is so cool!” I beam with delight. I then hop on my newly acquired Flying Nimbus and squeeze it a bit with my hands.
“Alright, Flying Nimbus, to Sweet Apple Acres! Full speed ahead!” I command. Flying Nimbus responds by launching itself towards the farm with me on top as I’m laughing all the way toward our destination.
I was sitting happily on my new companion as we were soaring through the air. I glanced down at my watch and saw it was a little after 6:30am so I had just enough time before the sun began to rise. I look over the edge of Nimbus and see rows upon rows of apple trees.
“Wow, Applejack’s family looks after all this? Color me impressed,” I said.
I look back straight forward and see the farmhouse itself come into view. In front of the farmhouse were two familiar ponies bringing out stacks of baskets and putting them on a large wooden wagon. While they were distracted, I got a funny idea on how I might surprise them making me smirk.
“Nimbus, fly down as close as you can without revealing me and just hover there,” I instructed the cloud. Nimbus then flies over the two older Apple siblings and slowly descends over them. I scrunch my body by bringing my knees up to my chest as I barely peer over the edge.
“Ok stop, now just wait right here,” I whisper to Nimbus once we’re just about 20 feet above them. Applejack and Big Mac continue to bring baskets out of the barn and when Applejack puts down her stack of baskets she pulls out her phone to check the time.
“Hmm, Ah wonder what’s takn’ Will so long? Ya think he overslept?” She asks Mac.
“Nnope,” he answers.
“Yeah, Ah don’t think so either. He’s probably takn’ his time tryn’ to get a lay of the land is all,” she said.
“Eeyup,” Mac responds again.
“Ya don’t think he said he’d come work for us and and lied about, did he?” She asks now slightly worried.
“Nnope,” Mac answers.
“Yeah Ah guess you’re right. Besides, he was telln’ the truth anyway. But Ah still would like ta know what’s takn’ him so-“
“HOWDEY!” I shout while poking my head through Nimbus.
“LANDSAKES!” Applejack yelps.
“EEYUP!” Mac shouts as he drops his stack of baskets.
I immediately start laughing pull my head back up and I’m tossing and turning on Nimbus as it lowers to the ground. I sit up still laughing to see Applejack and Mac staring at me with surprised expressions which only makes me laugh more.
“Hahahahahaha, oh man! You should see your faces!,” I beam. Applejack furrows her brows and marches up to me in a huff and grabs me by the arms and pulls me toward her making me stare directly in her eyes.
“Ah’ve got half a mind to buck you into next week if ya don’t fess up as to why ya scared us half ta death,” she scowls. I calm my laughter and gently take her hands from my shoulders while smiling innocently.
“Oh come on Applejack, it’s just a harmless prank,” I defend, “besides no pony got hurt right? I just thought I’d make my first day of work here more memorable.” Applejack’s expression softens and starts to smile a bit at my words.
“Ya mean you’re actually here for tha job?” She asks.
“Yup,” I said while pulling out the document, “I wouldn’t be up this early if I wasn’t. I told you I’d be here dark and early and I meant it.”
I hand her the document and she unfolds it to read the information I wrote down. Her smile widens and she the tucks the paper in her back pocket and offers me her hand with a welcoming smile.
“Well then welcome ta tha family, partner!” She said. I smile back and hop off Nimbus and shake her hand. Mac shakes his head and I thought he’d be next to lay into me but he just walks up to me and pats me on the back while nodding along with Applejack. They both then finally notice the cloud behind me just floating there making them arch a brow.
“Oh right, I’d like you two to meet a new companion I had just met this morning. Meet the Flying Nimbus,” I introduce.
“Flying?” Applejack said.
“Nimbus?” Mac said instead of no or yes.
“Ah don’t mean to be rude Will, but ain’t that just a cloud? Speaking of which, how the hay were you even able to stand on it in tha first place? Can humans walk on clouds to like pegasi?” Applejack asks.
“No, this cloud is special. It’s a flying cloud that kinda has a will of its own and can fly me anywhere I please, kinda like an air taxi but much faster,” I explain.
“Ah see, but y’all can fly just fine on yer own. Why do ya need somethin’ like this cloud for?” She asks.
“True I can fly on my own no problem but now that I’ve got the Flying Nimbus there’ll be times when I can just rest and let it do the flying for me,” I said.
“Alright, Ah don’t quite get it but Ah’ll take yer word for it,” she said.
“Eeyup,” Mac said.
I nod back and turn to my Ninbus Cloud, “Alright Nimbus, you go on and hover in the sky somewhere and wait for my call ok?”
The cloud responds by flying away from me into the sky until it became part of the other clouds and vanishing from my sight. I turn around and see Applejack’s and Mac’s bewildered faces as they stare up into the sky. I then hear a rooster call from the top of the barn and the sun starts to rise and the moon begins to set.
“Alright enough gawking at the clouds you two, so what’s first in the agenda?” I ask snapping them out of their trance. Applejack smiles again and nods to Mac who picked up the wagon hitch and pulls it up over his shoulders.
“Follow us, partner,” Applejack said, “we got a long day ahead of us!” I chuckle as I take off my jacket and tie it around my waist and follow the Apple siblings towards the acres of trees. As the sun rises higher, I smile and put a bit of a skip in my step because of how much I’m looking forward to working here.
First day of work, here I go, I think.
Four and a half hours later
For over four hours I’ve been helping Applejack and Big Mac gather all the apples from each tree in the vicinity of the acres. I surprised them sometimes when I showed them I could carry just as many baskets of apples as Big Mac, sometimes I’d test myself and carry a few more baskets to see how strong I am. To my delight I was able to carry three to four large baskets of apples on each of my arms and place them back on the wagon. They were even more surprised when I was able to pull the wagon back to the farmhouse with ease. I can see why both Applejack and Mac were a bit more of a muscular physique than the rest of the ponies in Ponyville since this is what they do every day.
“Alright boys, break time!” Applejack said.
Mac and I place the last of the baskets in the wagon before walking over to Applejack who was leaning on one of the trees with a smaller picnic basket in her hands. She reaches in the basket and pulls out a sandwich with daffodils and hands it to Mac. She then pulls out another sandwich wrapped in napkins and hands it to me.
“Ah had this one special made fer you, Will,” she said.
Smiling I unwrapped the sandwich and I was a little surprised to see the sandwich had cheese and salami.
“Applejack, is this?” I ask.
“Yup, I figured since y’all eat more than just fruits and greens I’d fix somethin’ special for ya.” She said.
“But where did you get the meat?” I ask.
“There’s a small shop on the far side of town owned by a couple of griffins who moved here a while back. When Ah told them about you they seemed pretty excited to know there’s another meat eater in town and they told me ta tell you ta go visit them whenever y’all have a chance,” she said.
There’s a meat shop in town? Didn’t expect that around here, I think.
“Thanks a bunch Applejack, you didn’t have to do this but thanks anyway,” I said.
“Aw shucks sugercube, yer mah friend and Ah always do what Ah can for mah friends. Also y’all can just call me AJ,” she said.
I nod as I take a bite of my sandwich, which was pretty good since the salami had just the right flavor. It probably had more flavor than the normal stuff I used to buy at the store back home so whoever these griffins were they certainly knew how to prepare the meat. As we’re eating, the sun started to beat down on us making me wipe my forehead every so often and fan myself with my shirt. AJ notices my antics and giggles as she hands me a canteen of water.
“Ah guess it’s a little warmer than ya thought huh?” She asks.
“It sure is, but that’s what happens when you’re out here working like this every day right?” I said after taking a drink.
“Eeyup,” Mac says as he finishes his sandwich. I then finish mine and untie my jacket and drape it over the side of the wagon and proceed to take my shirt off and drape it next to my jacket.
“Ah, much better,” I say while stretching my arms out and letting the slight breeze blow on my bare chest.
“*whistles* Well Ah’ll be Will, Ah kinda figured y’all were fit but Ah wasn’t expectin’ this,” Mac said.
I turn to him and cross my arms with a smirk. “So you can say more than two words,” I tease.
“When Ah want to,” I retorts, “mind if Ah join ya?”
“By all means,” I said. Mac nods as he takes off the shirt under his overalls and drapes it next to my shirt and also stretches as the breeze blows on him too. I turn my head to see AJ staring at me wide eyed as she was in mid chew of her own sandwich with quite the impressive blush across her muzzle. I smirk and lean over the Mac.
“Hey, watch this,” I whisper. I step towards AJ and flex my arms and chest a bit. “You enjoying the show AJ?” I tease.
AJ swallows her bite a little too quick and coughs a bit as her blush brightens. Mac laughs out loud and I chuckle as I walk over and pat her on the back to help her stop choking.
“Easy there AJ, wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself,” I said.
AJ turns to me with a slight glare but when her eyes look down at my chest her blush once again brightens to the point where her ears start to tint and she quickly walks away nervously.
“A-Ah think we should g-get back to it then,” she stammers. Mac and I chuckle and nod as we continue to make our way through the apple trees and gather apples from each one. For the rest of the day, we continue our routine of AJ bucking the trees, Mac and I catch them in the baskets as they fall, bring the filled baskets back to the barn and get back to gathering apples.
I even volunteered to try knocking the apples down and when I kicked a tree the apples fell almost instantly, along with a few other trees next to it that had the same results since my kick seemed to send some kind of shockwave through the ground surprising the three of us. As we were gathering apples, which by the way they had me be the one to kick the apples instead of AJ, I caught AJ glancing at me from time to time and when I looked over to her she quickly looked away with a slight blush and pretended to play with her ponytail which made me chuckle. All in all, I’d say I’m gonna enjoy working here and I’m glad the Apples hired me.
Five hours later
I was riding on Flying Nimbus through the skies with a content attitude and a hefty sack of bits in my jacket pocket. It’s a good thing I asked AJ and Mac how currency works around here otherwise I’d be spending more than I’d like.
“Hey Nimbus, fly me over to the lakes shore. I wanna get started on my training a little bit before I head back,” I tell Nimbus. The cloud turns to the right and I’m now headed towards the lake and I pull my Power Pole from my back and place it on my lap. Five minutes later we make it to the edge of the lake and I hop off Nimbus as it flys away. I look around and see there’s no one else here so it’s just me by my lonesome. I placed my jacket on the ground under a tree and stretched my body a bit. Since my day of work at the farm, my body was already warmed up so I didn’t really have to prepare much for my training. As much as I wanted to start practicing my fighting techniques and Ki blasts, I always told myself that it’s sometimes better to be over prepared than underprepared. I sat down on the grass with my Staff laying in front of me and I placed both my hands on my knees while closing my eyes and began to meditate.
I cleared my thoughts of all distractions and cancelled out my surroundings so I could feel my Ki flow throughout my body. It was slow at first but I could feel my Ki start to envelop me which was very calming. I then started to picture myself back in the World Martial Arts Arena where I took my stance and began to mimic the same karate techniques as I did in my dream. I also envisioned myself surrounded by masked enemies who tried to take me down but I managed to dispatch them with my Wolf Fang Fist and a few other Strike techniques at my disposal. I even envisioned firing some Ki blasts including my Buster Cannon which finished off the rest of my mental enemies. I opened my eyes and saw I was hovering above the ground a bit since my Ki was charged due to my mental training.
Now charged and warmed up, I lean down and grab my Power Pole. I fly over the water and make my way to the center of the lake and float there. I take a stance holding my Power Poll behind me and charge my Ki more. A familiar white aura envelopes my body and bursts out making it flicker like fire and the water below me ripple. I raise my left hand and open and close it and see the Ki surrounding my arm move with me. I smirk and look up with new found confidence as I prepare for my training.
“Now the real training begins,” I said.
About 2 hours later back in Ponyville 3rd POV
The ponies of Ponyville were happily enjoying their afternoon with smiles on their faces and greeting each other with no worries whatsoever. The skies were also clear on this relaxing day thanks to a certain rainbow maned pegasus who was on duty for the day. Rainbow Dash was now laying on a cloud with her hands behind her head and her legs crossed just relaxing thinking about a certain group of ace flyers she always dreamed about meeting one day since she was a filly.
Her thoughts then trailed to a certain human friend of hers making her smirk more than she was. She thought about how cool he was and how he could fly without wings which was a major plus for her. She then started to remember seeing his bare chest back at the hospital which made her cheeks tint a bit.
That guy sure knows how to take care of himself, she thought, I wonder what those muscles of his feel like… .
Just when she was about to let her thoughts become more “explicit”, shall we say, she was snapped out her trance when she heard a loud boom coming from the lake. Rainbow immediately shot up from her cloud and looked towards the lake and saw the water was crashing around wildly creating many small waves. Curiously but still on guard, she flew over to the lake and speed texted her friends to meet her at the lake as soon as they could. Once she made it to the lake, she hid behind a tree just on the shoreline peeked over to see who or what was causing all this.
To her surprise, she saw her human friend William flying in mid air above the water and his whole body was covered in some kind of white light that flickered like fire. In his left hand was some kind of strange stick and his right hand was held up with two fingers pointed towards his face. A bright ball of crackling energy appeared on the tips of his fingers and was starting to grow larger and brighter with each passing moment. The white fire like light around William also started to flicker more frantically like it was alive and reacting to the ball of light on William’s fingers. Before Rainbow Dash could question what he was doing, William shot his arm out to the open water and took in a deep breath.
“SPECIAL BEAM CANNON!!!” he screamed.
All of a sudden, a large beam with a coiling trail fired from William and shot to the far side of the lake. A large explosion of energy and water bursted from the lake causing more waves to thrash around the surface and crash on the shoreline. Rainbow Dash was awestruck at what she had just witnessed, whatever William did was arguably the most coolest thing she’d ever seen. All she could do was stare at William in admiration and excitement.
“Yup, that guy really is something else…” She sighs as she starts to blush.
Author's Note
Next chapter is a funny one, hope you enjoyed!
~WurkyWilk has left the building…
A New Life, A New Adventure
A Heated Challenge and A Deceitful Surprise
Chapter 24
It’s been a little over a month since my arrival in Equestria and living in Ponyville. On the day after my first shift at Sweet Apple Acres I decided to do a little training at the lake. I seemed to have caused a bit of a commotion when I used some of my more advanced techniques which resulted in a few large explosions of Ki in the water. Rainbow Dash was already there “observing” me, as she put it, until the others arrived wondering what all the commotion was. It took me a good hour to calm them and the rest of Ponyville down and reassure them no one was in danger but that didn’t stop Twilight from lecturing me why I should’ve warned everyone and also she insisted that she be present the next time I train since I promised her she could.
Over the month of working at the farm, I was able to meet AJ’s and Mac’s grandmother Granny Smith. She was an elderly mare with a white greying mane and tail tied up in a bun with a lime green coat and light orange eyes. She must be the sweetest and elderly mare I’ve met since she always greeted me with a smile and called me “sonny” which always warmed my heart. I’ve also taken the liberty of hanging out with Mac, Spike, and even Caramel and Pokey Pierce after work and training. Sometimes I hang out with them individually and sometimes we hang out in groups depending on who’s busy or not. Once, I arrived back at the library and the Mane Six were all talking about some “Iron Pony” challenge between Rainbow and AJ and when they saw my Flying Nimbus they were all in awe at the cloud, especially Rainbow and Twilight since Rainbow tried to literally punch it and Twilight wanted to run all kinds of “tests” on it which made me use Nimbus less often than usual. I’ve even run into Vinyl Scratch and she’s asked me from time to time to stop by her studio so she can listen to more music from my world and I told her I’d pay her a visit since she’s by herself until her roommate returns from Canterlot.
True to my word, I’ve made sure to write to Luna at the end of every week so she can be updated as to how I’m doing. I kept the part about me being attacked out of my letters since that would only worry her. Although every time I write and send a letter to Luna, I always feel this slight twinge of regret in the back my mind. Ever since my conversation with Spike about what it meant to be in love my feelings have been in a bit of a disarray. I care for Luna, truly I do, but the thought of me jumping straight into a relationship so soon has been eating away at me for a while. Luna is such a sweet mare and has gone through so much before and after her banishment and when she showed her affection towards me I couldn’t help but respond by giving her my own affections. Ponies might say I started to date her out of pity, and they may be right, but I keep convincing myself things will get better with time.
I’m now at the lake again after another hard days work at the farm and I’m wearing a tank top, athletic shorts, and runners Rarity made for me and I’m just finishing up my workout of 10 sets of 100 push-ups, sit-ups, squats, and end each set with 10km running. I’m breathing heavily and sweating quite a bit but my body still feels energized and I feel like I can still go on but I don’t want to overwork myself. I take my tank top off and do a few yoga stretches to relax my muscles so I don’t get cramps and as I’m doing so, I feel eyes on my from above and behind me. I glance up and see a few pegasus mares peeking through a cloud and whispering to each other and when I also glance over my shoulder I see more mares hiding behind the few trees and bushes near by.
Huh, didn’t know I had an audience, I think.
Shrugging it off, I walk over to the lake and step in the water until I’m waist deep and submerge myself. I hold my breath and sit on the bottom and meditate and clear my head of all thoughts as usual until it’s just me and the water around me. I found out last week I’m able to hold my breath longer than usual, about 5 minutes to be exact so it’s perfect for underwater meditation. 5 minutes go by and I bring my feet to the ground and shoot myself from the water high into the air and fall back down to dry off. Not the most practical method of drying myself but hey, it still works. I walk towards my belongings and gather them up after putting on a clean shirt and make my way back to the library. I would’ve just teleported or flying there but what the point in having legs if I won’t use them?
As I’m walking through town I’m greeted by the same smiling faces of the ponies as per usual, only I notice something different about the atmosphere. I feel more eyes on me more than usual, which normally didn’t really bother me, and there seemed to be more mares than stallions in town. Not to mention I kept smelling an oddly faint sweet scent in the air that made my nose twitch a bit.
“Must be a season thing since Fall is about halfway done,” I tell myself, “But that still doesn’t explain why there’s more mares than stallions around here.” I look to my left and see a couple stallions quickly walking through town with nervous expressions which makes me arch a brow. What’s more is that they seem to be carrying large crates of some kind of supplies which peeks my curiosity even more.
“Maybe Spike will know what’s going on,” I said.
A few minutes later I arrive back at the library and open the door. I see Spike on the chair napping with a book on his face but surprisingly Twilight isn’t here. I place my things near one of the bookshelves and walk over to Spike and gently nudge him.
“Hey Spike,” I call out.
“Mmm,” he mumbles.
“Spike”
“Mmm no more…”
“Spike?”
“No more gems, I’m stuffed,” he said with a little drool at the corner of his snout.
I chuckle and take the book of his head and flick his snout making him wake up in shock.
“Huh wha-! I didn’t do it! No more gems!” He said.
“And good afternoon to you to, you sleepy drake,” I tease.
“Oh hey Will, is it really afternoon already?” He asks while rubbing his eyes.
“Indeed it is,” I answer, “I just got back from work and training and saw you completely passed out.”
“Oh yeah, Twilight had me shelve some returned books today and this one caught my eye,” he said while holding up a book titled “Antique Gems.”
“Heh, it almost sounds like you eat gems you’re so obsessed with them,” I joke.
“Well of course I eat gems, dude. All dragons can,” he said.
“Wow seriously? Huh, well it’s not the strangest thing I’ve seen today,” I said.
“What do you mean?” He asks.
“Well, it actually all started the beginning of this week. You know my usual routine every day after work right?” He nods, “Well lately I’ve noticed some of the ponies have been acting kinda strange, mostly the mares. Now normally I wouldn’t mind them glancing at me every now and then, cause you know me being a human and all, but I noticed they were kinda starring at me with odd expressions,” I explain.
“Uh, what kind of expressions?” Spike asks a little nervously for some reason.
“Well from what I saw they looked like they were a little out of breath, their faces were kinda red, and they were also smiling a bit goofy.”
“W-was there only m-mares in town?” He asks.
“Now that you mention it, the number of stallions in town have decreased a lot and I even saw some carrying crates of supplies for some reason. Why, is there a storm or something about to hit?” I ask.
Spike now has a very worried expression on his face and he frantically pulls out his phone a dials a number.
“Come on, come on pick up!” He said.
“Spike what’s wrong? Is there actually a storm on it’s way? Rainbow Dash didn’t say anything about a storm anyway,” I said while placing a hand on his shoulder.
“Yeah,” he said, “there’s a storm coming in alright…”
I was standing along side Big Mac, Spike, Pierce, and Caramel while there was a large group of stallions in front it, probably the rest of the stallions that were still in town. It was around 10pm and we were all standing in the barn at the farm and Mac had locked the barn doors and shut the windows. Most of the stallions, Spike included, all had very nervous looks while I was completely in the dark as to what’s happening. After everyone had settled in and a pegasus stallion flew in one of the open windows and shut it after nodding to Mac who nodded back, Mac cleared his throat gaining the stallions attention.
“Ah thank y’all fer comin’ here on short notice. For any of y’all who’re unsure on what’s happenin’, well to put it simply, the heat is upon us…” Mac said. There were a few gasps and now all the stallions has nervous expressions but I still was perplexed as to what the hell was happening so I decided to finally speak up.
“Excuse me Mac,” I said making him turn to me, “I’ve been patient since this afternoon and since Spike neglected to tell me, what the heck is “the heat”?” I ask while air quoting with my fingers.
“Nopony told ya?” He asked.
“Not really, no,” I respond.
“Well to put it simply,” Pierce speaks up, “when the females of Equestria go into heat, it means they’re ready to breed and they go into a sort of sex crazed frenzy.”
My eyes widen but then I just burst out laughing earning looks of confusion and surprise.
“Hahahaha, seriously? That’s what you’re all afraid of? So the mares need a way to get laid, big deal. I don’t see what the problem is,” I said with an innocent smile.
“Clearly you don’t understand how dangerous a mare can be when in heat, especially since this is your first time experiencing the heat,” Caramel retorts.
“Oh come on,” I say while waving my hand dismissively, “you all make it sound like it’s a life or death situation, which I highly doubt by the way.”
“Actually its not too far from the truth, dude.”
I look to the crowd of stallions and see a pegasus stallion with dark magentaish grey coat and light cyanosis grey mane and tail. His mane is styled like a mohawk and his eyes are light gold. He’s wearing a dark grey open zipper hoodie with an orange shirt underneath and olive green cargo pants. In his shoulder is a picture of a storm cloud with a lightning bolt shooting down from it.
“You’re lucky that the females from your world don’t have a heat season but here it’s survival of the fittest.” He explains, “Some of the other stallions were smart enough to skip town and hide somewhere else until things die down while the rest of us have to hide in secret bunkers.”
“What’s your name?” I ask.
“Thunderlane,” he answers.
“Well, Thunderlane, it’s true that back where I’m from females don’t have heat seasons so the males didn’t really have to worry about this kind of thing. But is it really that serious that you’d all hide in bunkers? Let alone some would even skip town?” I ask.
“It’s true, Will,” Spike said, “ I never saw what happens during heat season up close but once, before Twilight and I came to Ponyville, the heat season in Canterlot was just as bad as it is here. I remember one of Twilight’s old magic school friends almost cornered me in the library but I managed to slip away. When I told Twilight what happened she insisted that I spend the majority of the week in our room.”
“Not only that,” Caramel said, “but if a mare does manage to catch you it’s likely she’ll force you to rut her until her heat is satiated.”
“Wait, they force you to have sex with them?” I ask.
“As ridiculous as it may sound to you, it’s true,” Pierce said.
“Yeah, those mares go crazy whenever the heat starts,” A stallion said.
“I heard last season a couple unlucky stallions ended up in the hospital for weeks with full lower body casts,” another says.
“You think the Princess might try to get in on this?”
“Oh sweet Eques I hope not!”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Back up! The Princess?” I ask in shock.
I look at Spike for confirmation and he only nods in response making my eyes widen.
“Like I said, I haven’t seen anything up close but I have heard that Princess Celestia sometimes likes to venture out of the castle in search of somepony to, ya know, “help” her.”
Seriously? Celestia tries to get in on the action? Wait, what if… I think.
“Uh Spike you don’t think Luna would be part of any of this, right?” I whisper as I lean down to him.
“Well-”
“You know it’s worse now because there’s two Princesses to worry about.” A stallion interrupts Spike just as he was about to respond.
“Oh crap, you’re right.”
“Come on, what’re the chances that both of them would come all the way here? Besides I heard Princess Luna is still adjusting to things since she returned.”
“That may be true, but that still doesn’t answer how we’re gonna deal with this years Fall heat. We’re barely gonna be able to have time to stock the necessary supplies before this whole thing starts.”
“Not to mention the mares are already starting to get into it. I had to stare at the ground all the way home and avoid looking at anypony.”
“Now, now, come on everypony,” Big Mac says gaining everyone’s attention, “like that feller said it’s highly unlikely that either of the Princesses would come all tha way here. Besides we still need ta stock up the bunker on the far side of the Acres.”
“Heat season starts next week, Mac,” Thunderlane said, “even if we manage to get enough supplies to the bunkers, we’d still need to do runs for more supplies. By then it’d be too late and we’d be running hiding all over town. We need some kind of distraction while we get more supplies.”
No stallion in the room dared raise their hand to volunteer. I mean who could blame them? If this heat season was as bad as they all claim it to be, whoever would want to be the distraction would be on a suicide mission, as they put it. So after a moment of silence I nonchalantly raised my hand with a blank expression.
“I’ll do it,” I said plainly.
Every stallion and Spike in the room shot their head towards me with shocked expressions and looks that said are you crazy?! , but I just stared back with a blank expression.
“Uh, Will are you sure ya wanna do that?” Mac asks me.
“Why not? No offense but from what I’m hearing you all are too scared to even walk through town and it’s not even the beginning of the season yet. Meanwhile I can just go through town like an average Tuesday. Plus you said it yourselves, you need more time and more supplies to properly prepare for the heat but can’t do it if you’ve got eyes on you all the time for it would risk revealing the bunkers locations. So why not let me handle distracting the mares? Besides it’s just a town full of horny mares, how hard could it be?” I said.
The stallions all look at each other but start to calm down and look hopeful that I’m willing to distract the mares for them. Thunderlane makes his way through the crowd and joins the others and looks at me skeptically.
“You’re crazy if you think you can do this,” he said. But then he smiles and offers me a fist bump, “But I guess a little crazy is necessary.”
I smile back and bump his fist while the others thank me and pat me on the back and shake my hand. Spike then walks up to me with a worried expression and I just smile and put a hand o his shoulder.
“I’ll be fine Spike, you’ve got nothing to worry about. You just focus on helping Mac and the others prepare for the heat. I’ll make sure none of those mares pay you or any other stallion any mind,” I said.
Spike smiles and nods and I turn towards the group of stallions and lift myself in the air so every one of them can see me.
“As I told Spike, you all just focus on getting the necessary supplies to the bunkers you’re all gonna be staying in for the week. Meanwhile you should all also make sure your bunkers are well fortified just in case the worst case scenario. I promise I’ll keep them all off your tails for the whole week so you’ve all got nothing to worry about,” I announce to them. They all smile and start clapping and some even cheer a little for me. For the rest of the night, we all continue to plan and prepare for the heat that starts in less than a week.
Five Days Later
It was 9am and Spike had already left the night before by convincing Twilight he was gonna have a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres with Big Mac which she surprisingly bought. I was sitting on Flying Nimbus with my Power Pole, guitar, and a speaker I borrowed from Vinyl as we were hovering over town and I could see the last of the stallions quickly but silently making their way to the bunkers with last minute supplies. Even though I was constantly warned by Mac and the others to be careful with the mares and their heat, I didn’t pay it any mind since I was still unconvinced that the mares could do as much damage as they claimed they could.
Some time later, mares started to exit their homes and even though I was high in the sky I could tell each and every one of them had bright blushes, heavy breathing, and had a sort of predatory look in their eyes which sent a slight chill down my spine.
Alright, I’ll admit that’s a bit unnerving, I think.
Sooner or later more of the mares would start to come out so I had to make my move. I managed to burry myself deep in Ninbus so I was submerged in its fluffy texture and we both float over to the lake, slow enough to look like a normal cloud but not fast enough to draw attention. After a few minutes of patiently waiting, I lift my head out from Nimbus and see that we’re in an open field just outside of Ponyville. Nimbus descends to the ground and I gently hop off and place each of my things on the ground.
“Thanks for the lift Nimbus, you should get out of here but still be near in case I need you because it’s gonna be a long week,” I said.
Nimbus flies to the sky and I’m now alone in the field. I smirk thinking how much fun this will be but I’m still a little nervous, no thanks to the constant warnings and past incidents the stallions told me about but I wouldn’t let it bother me too much. I tie my Power Pole’s strap around my chest and pick up my guitar and start tuning it. If this was gonna work, I’d at least do it right. Now with the guitar tuned and ready to go I pick up the cord and plug it in to the connector and flip the speaker switch on. After plucking a few notes and hearing the satisfying cords of my guitar, I turn the volume up to the max and pull out my phone and scroll through the songs.
“Let’s see how they like Mr. Night,” I said with a smile. I hit play with the speaker facing the town and me facing away from the town as the speaker is behind me and the music starts to play loudly.
I start to tap my foot and play my guitar and begin to sing. As I’m singing I’m smiling and dancing while playing my guitar and looking out at the empty open field in front of me. When the chorus started, I couldn’t help but float in the air and twirl around with my eyes closed with giddiness. I floated back down and continued to sing, dance, and play my guitar as the song continued. It was then nearing the end and the solo with me making instrument noises came on and I shot my hand up and fired a small blast of Ki in the air causing a small explosion like a firework in the sky. I put my all in the finale of the song and with a last few strums of my guitar, the song ended with me posing with my legs slightly spread out, one hand on the neck of my guitar, and the other above my head.
I open my eyes and see the same empty field in front of me only now I’m smelling the same sweet scent that’s been lingering the past week. Not only that, but I now sense multiple energy signatures behind me and I smile satisfied knowing my plan was a success.
“Flying Nimbus!” I call out to the sky.
I straighten my posture with my back still facing my “audience” as Nimbus flys down in front of me. I reach behind me and grab the speaker and turn it off and place it and my guitar on Nimbus.
“Bring these back to the library, it’s gonna start real soon so be quick please,” I instruct.
Nimbus once again takes to the skies and I take a deep breath and sigh as I slowly look over my shoulder. Just as I expected, seemingly every mare in Ponyville was standing behind me with all the symptoms of heat season. I even noticed some of the mares looked like they had just gotten out of bed and some were wearing either sleeping gowns or just panties and loose tank tops which made me blush a bit, if I was honest. I then slowly turn my whole body around and glance at my watch before putting my hands in my pockets. It was around 9:30am but I still had all the mares undivided attention.
“Morning ladies,” I greet.
“Well, I certainly didn’t expect a performance from our handsome human neighbor,” one of the mares coos while playing with her shoulder strap.
“Indeed, there any special occasion as to why you’d willingly put yourself out in the open for us?” Another asks one a sultry town and lidded eyes.
“Well if you must know, from what I’ve been told you mares are in what’s called a heat season. After a rough explanation it seems you need a male to help satiate your heat, right?” I ask.
“You’re quite bold to offer yourself to all of us,” another said while rubbing her breasts, “are you saying you’re going to rut each and every one of us?”
“To be honest I’ve been wondering how he pleasures a mare.”
“Yeah me too, I wonder what he’s hiding under his pants.”
“Ya know, I won’t lie, the offer is very tempting but I’m afraid I’m gonna have to decline,” I said.
“Oh yeah?”
I look up and see Rainbow Dash herself hovering above the group and she’s blushing and starring at me with a lustful gaze. I hear hoofsteps and look down to see the rest of the Mane Six with blushes and lustful gazes of their own, even Fluttershy despite her timidness.
“You come all the way out here, blast a song for everypony to hear, and you think you can just walk away without satisfying us?” She asks.
The mares then start to advance on my and I see AJ start to loosen a rope she brought with her to hogtie me with. I chuckle and unsheathe my Power Pole and hold it vertically with both hands.
“Now who said I was just gonna “walk” out of here?” I retort. I breath in and smile at the mares and give them a wink.
“Power Pole Extend!” I shout. The Staff reacts instantly and both ends shoot up and down but as soon as the bottom makes contact with the ground I’m lifted in the air and I’m now towering over the crowd about five or six stories up.
“Power Pole Retract!” I shout and the Staff retracts and I sheath it back in its holster and I’m now flying in the air.
“If you all want a piece of me, you gotta catch me first!” I shout and shoot towards the town through the sky. I then quickly take out my ear buds and place them in my ears and scroll through my music and play the perfect song for this scenario.
“Challenge accepted,” I said with a smirk as I hit play.
3rd POV
William flies through the air at great speeds as the pegasus mares were hot on his trail, literally. Meanwhile down below the other mares were desperately trying to keep up with William by running after him. William looks over his shoulder and sees Rainbow Dash, and surprisingly Fluttershy, along with a group of pegasi chasing after him with looks like they’re out for the hunt. William chuckles and then dive bombs to the ground before Rainbow could make a grab at him.
As soon as William makes it to the ground he immediately starts sprinting through the town with the rest of the mares following close behind. William continues his sprint through town while dodging any dives from above and even flips over a few mares attempting to tackle him from in front. Suddenly out of the corner of his eye, William sees a lasso flying towards him with the intent of tying him up. Thankfully William uses his sharp reflexes he’s been training and ducks and skids along the ground just out of the lasso’s reach. He quickly picks himself up and turns his head to see AJ and a disappointed scowl on her face.
“Close, but no cigar AJ!” He calls out to her.
As the song was nearing its end, most of the mares from the group had given up the chase because they were too exhausted from all the running. All that was left were those who were more athletic than the others such as Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and surprisingly Pinkie Pie but she probably was just using energy from all the sweets she eats along with a few other mares. William was now running through town and was making his 3rd lap with the remaining mares still after him and he was starting to get a little tired due to all the running, jumping, flipping, cartwheels, and multiple other parkour stunts he used while jumping on and off buildings to dodge any mares.
Man, they sure are committed, William thinks.
As soon as he thought that, Rainbow Dash tried to fake him out by attempting to tackle him from the right but went for his left forcing William to make a sharp turn down an ally, only to be met with a dead end as the song ended.
William 1st POV
I bring myself to a grinding halt as I’m met with a dead end in the alleyway after Rainbow Dash tricked me into making a sharp turn. I spun around hearing hoofsteps and wings flapping and they were closing in fast. I couldn’t risk flying upwards and risk flying into a group of pegasi or teleporting to a random location only to end up in the middle of a large group of mares who would just jump on me so I had to think fast. Looking around I managed to spot an empty barrel leaning against the wall so I dove inside and closed the lid on top. I decided to catch my breath as the mares were still fast approaching. When I peeked through the hole in the barrel I saw Rainbow Dash and AJ both breathing heavily and their blushes were a bit brighter than before. I smirked as they looked around frantically for me and Soon the rest of the remaining mares joined them.
“Where the buck did he go?!” Rainbow shouts.
“Ah’ve got no idea, he’s a slippery little bugger,” AJ sighs while fanning herself with her hat.
“Do you think he flew away?” A mare asks.
“No, there’s pegasi above us and they would’ve called out to us by now if they caught him,” another said.
“Ugh I don’t care how he did it, I just want to find him now! This itch is driving me nuts!” Rainbow complains.
“Ooh ooh, I might know where he is!” I hear Pinkie chirp. I look to the right of the hole and I almost gasp loudly as I go wide eyed and the risk of a nosebleed sets in. Pinkie just hops towards the others in nothing but her fucking birthday suit as she’s smiling that goofy smile. Now when I say she hops towards the others, I mean she’s literally jumping up and down with her breasts flopping around like there’s no god damn tomorrow…marehood was flashing the others, and myself, for all to see. This whole experience was making me very turned on but I had to pry myself away from looking at Pinkie’s naked form before I did anything I’d regret.
“I think he teleported to Twilight’s library!” She chirps.
“Really? You think so?” A mare asks.
“It does sound like something he’d do if he was cornered,” Applejack adds.
“Well what’re we waiting for? Let’s get to the library ASAP!” Rainbow cries and soon she zooms upwards and towards the entrance of the ally with the others following. After a few minutes of waiting I exhale deeply and peek out through the hole to see if anyone was still there. When the coast was clear I slowly lifted myself from the barrel and climbed out.
“God damn, Pinkie…” I sigh as I’m now left with an unfortunate boner.
I spend the next 2 minutes meditating to calm myself and as soon as I’m able, I stand up and fly upwards. As expected, there were no mares in the air and I checked my watch and saw it was almost noon so it means my plan was a success. I descended back down and made my way towards the exit, only to be grabbed from behind in a hug. I look over my shoulder to see a unicorn mare staring up at me with a smile and lidded eyes. Her coat is a darker shade of purple than Twilight and her mane is a pretty ocean blue. She’s wearing what appears to be casual clothes consisting of dark blue skinny jeans and a light grey T-shirt.
“I believe I have caught you, Mr. Saber,” she says playfully.
“Uh yeah, I guess you did,” I respond nervously.
She giggles as her hands started to trail south making me groan a bit. I could’ve pushed her away but I did say if any of the mares wanted a “piece” of me they’d have to catch me. But I was immediately reminded of Luna so I grabbed her arms before they could travel more south.
“What’s wrong? Don’t I get a reward for successfully catching you? That is what you said,” she asks.
I sigh and turn to face her. I will admit she is a very pretty mare and her body was also pretty well formed. When I looked in her eyes they were a light blue color, yet somehow they looked like I’ve seen them somewhere before.
“Look I know what I said earlier today may have gotten you and the other mares hopes up, but I have to confess that I don’t think I can go through with it,” I said.
“How come?” She asks.
“Because I’m kinda already with somepony right now, and if I do anything with another mare behind her back I’d be cheating on her and I’m not very comfortable with that,” I said while looking away with a small frown. She smiles and takes my hand making me turn to her.
“You’re still thinking like you’re back on your world so allow me to tell you a little secret. Sometimes a mares heat becomes unstable which causes discomfort and sometimes pain which means she can be desperate to find a stallion. Sometimes mares mate with stallions who are also in relationships but those stallions mate with mares not to cheat but to help them ease the pain so their relationship would remain in tact with their special somepony. It’s not a common thing to happen but the bottom line is don’t think of this as cheating on your special somepony. Think of this as helping somepony in need so she’s not in pain anymore. Besides I’m sure she’ll understand if you explain it to her and after you help me I promise to keep what happened between us a secret.” She explains.
“Are you saying you’re in pain?” I ask.
“To be honest my heat has been escalating and I feel some discomfort so I know it will only get worse as the week goes on,” she said. She tightens her grip on my hand and steps a bit closer to me making me back up until my back is against the wall. She’s very close to me and our lips are a few inches apart and she’s now breathing a bit heavily making me smell her minty breath.
“So just to be clear,” I said slowly, “this isn’t cheating?”
“No,” she answers as she leans closer, “you’re helping me ease the pain. Whoever your special somepony is she’ll understand, trust me.”
Before I could say anything else, she gently kisses me on the lips. I wanted to pull away but what she said made sense. I’m no longer on Earth anymore and I’m still thinking like I still am. I guess so long as I make sure this is the only time this happens for the rest of the week and I explain to Luna the circumstances she’ll understand. So I very slowly move my hands up to her waist and glide them upwards. She moans in our kiss as she pokes my lips with her tongue making me open my mouth so she could meet my tongue with hers. My hands glide towards her breasts and I stop kissing her and start to kiss and lick her neck.
“Mmm~, that feels nice~,” she sighs.
My hands make it to her breasts and I begins to gently massage them along her moan more as I start to suck on her neck and she wraps her arms around my torso.
“Mmm, yes Sir Saber, take us…” she coos.
My eyes shoot open and I abruptly stop my actions as soon as I hear the words escape from her mouth. I bring my head back and release her from my grasp and look at her in shock. She opens her eyes and I see lust and want for a moment but when she gazes into my eyes she becomes a little confused.
“Is something wrong?” She asks.
No, no no no no no, please tell me no, I think.
“L-Luna?” I mutter.
Author's Note
See? Funny right? Also damn, Luna might’ve screwed up big time! We’ll see what Saber’s reaction is to this sudden turn of events! See you next time!
~WurkyWilk has left the building…
A New Life, A New Adventure
Heart Broken and A Hero’s Gala
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. A New Life, A New Adventure
Bring on The Chaos and A Hero’s Power Awake
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 1
“Mom, I’m gonna go for a stroll. That ok?”, I called out to my mother.
“Yes sweetie, just be careful ok? And be back soon, dinner will be ready in a moment.” My mother calls out from the kitchen.
“I know mom,” I say nonchalantly.
My name is William Saber or Will for short. There’s nothing really special about who I am. I’m just your average person living life with my family consisting of my mother, father, and sister. I’m 23 years old, a college student, and part timer with brown hair that was long enough to cover my ears, I’ve got hazel eyes, and I have a bit of a stubble on my face since I hadn’t shaved in a while.
When I was younger, during my early teens, I always fantasized about being this incredible hero who saves the day and keeping the peace for all citizens of Earth, but that was only due to the shit ton of video games I played and movies/tv shows I watched. I played so often I’d role-play as my own OC for this anime I used to watch called Dragon Ball Z. I know, I was a huge nerd but I made tons of friends and was pretty popular in high school thanks to it.
Now a days I’m too busy with school and work to actually do the things I used to do as a kid and I game even less. But sometimes, when I have free time, I still occasionally watch Dragon Ball just for a good walk down memory lane and the anime is still just as cool as I remember. I often find myself role-playing when I’m alone just for the hell of it. I even find myself even more engrossed in my childhood OC thanks to a game I’ve been playing nonstop called Dragon Ball Xenoverse.
In this game you get to choose your own race of warrior and fight along side the main characters of the show in the campaign and be involved in the story. While most other players would choose to be a Saiyan like the MC Goku, I chose to be an earthling because I believed that even earthlings could be just as powerful. If you were to introduce this to my younger self you wouldn’t hear from me for a good long while.
Anyway that’s enough about me, for now. It was around 8:30 in the evening and I had just finished another match online in DBX. I got bored so I decided to take a break and go on my usual night stroll through the neighborhood and get some fresh air. I live in a comfy neighborhood of houses in California and luckily it’s in an area where you can get a good look at the night sky and it’s stars. I especially liked watching the moon shine down on me so I guess you could say I’m more of a night person than a day person. It was in the middle of winter so I was wearing a pair of black hiking shoes that were nice and snug on my feet, dark blue baggy jeans, a white hooded long sleeve with a black button up T-shirt over it, and a thick jacket that that I got from my cousin for Christmas.
I was about to walk out the door when I heard my dad call out to me.
“You going out again Will?” My dad asks.
“Yeah,” I reply, “just for a bit, same as usual. I’ll be back soon.”
My dad looks at me from the couch and smiles while nodding. He had always been the wisest man I’ve ever known. It was actually because of him that I cut gaming and watching TV down to a bear minimum. He had sat me down one day and told me point blank, “If you keep this up, you’re gonna waste your life away. Before you know it you’ll end up as someone who was left behind while others have moved on…” Ever since then, and thanks to his help I’ve been able to get my life back in order. I owe a lot to him and I know he’ll always be there for me.
I opened the door and headed out on my stroll through the neighborhood. While walking, I take in the all too familiar surroundings that is my neighborhood. My block was the only block in the neighborhood that had nothing but two story houses on it, mine included. The rest of the street had nothing but simple one story houses. I’ve been teased by some of my neighbors sometimes that we’re a rich family who lives in a rich neighborhood but I always deny it because, like I said before, I’m just average.
I’ve been walking now for a good 10 minutes and I’m just lost in thought. Thinking about what I want to do with my life, what I want to do after college, boring shit like that. I then come to the end of the street and make a left towards the bridge that connects us from the rest of the town. It’s not anything fancy like the Golden Gate, just a simple two lane bridge that crosses over fairly larger river about 4 stories high. Even though it’s nothing special to most, I personally find it to be the best part of my entire neighborhood. I especially like to stand in the middle of the bridge and lean on the railing and stare at the flowing water below. It’s so relaxing because I also get to see how the night sky shimmers along the water which is so very beautiful. So there I was, standing in my usual spot on the bridge, staring at the flowing water and shimmering night sky while listening to slow jazz on my smartphone.
A good 15 minutes go by and I get a call from my phone. I look and see it’s my sister calling. I hit the answer button and hold it up to my ear.
“What’s up sis?”
“Hey Willy! How’s your walk?” She asks comically.
I chuckle and say, “Nice and chill like usual sis, it’s a full moon out and I’m relishing in it.”
My sister giggles, “You know, I’ll never understand why you’re such a night owl. Anyway, mom says to come home soon because dinner is almost ready.”
“Alright, I’m about to head back anyway.” I said
“You better get home soon or I’m gonna eat the rest of the brownies you made!” She replies.
I let out a low growl and say, “I swear to god if I come home and there’s not a single brownie for me left, I’m taking those old My Little Pony doll things and jamming them in the garbage disposal!”
There was a brief silence before my sister bursts out laughing and replies, “Only if you can get into my room! Now if you’ll excuse me I’ve got some brownies to claim, BYE WILLY!” And then she hangs up.
“SIS!...........Sis?.............fuck…”
I put my phone in my pocket and begin to power walk back the way I came. I never understood why whenever my sister, who by the way is twenty-five acts like a eight year old whenever it’s just the two of us. To the outside world she’s a sophisticated, graphic designer, college graduate who has the respect of her peers, friends, and family. She’s hard working, considerate, and by far probably the best person to be around. When we were kids, while I was obsessed with super heroes and anime, my sister was obsessed with this show called My Little Pony. Didn’t know what it was and didn’t bother to be the slightest bit interested to learn. She’d often annoy the ever living fuck out of me by constantly sing the theme song, “My Little Pony! I used to wonder what friendship could be!” when I was trying to play one of my games. Which ended in heated arguments and a LOT of screaming. But like all humans who grow up she eventually lost interest in the show and gave away almost all her My Little Pony collectibles except for a select few dolls she keeps on her dresser that have been collecting dust over the years. I guess they hold some sentimental value to her and that’s why she kept them. As for her child like behavior towards me it’s more like an inside joke between us. Though she won’t admit it, I personally think that show rubbed off on her more than she realizes. I’m pretty sure she still had a My Little Pony shirt or two hidden somewhere in her closet. Despite her quirks I love and respect the hell out of my sister because I know she’ll always support me just as much as my parents do.
I’m now about to reach the end of the bridge when I suddenly hear the sound of tires screeching in the distance from the other side.
What the hell was that?!? I think.
I turn around and saw nothing, just the empty two lanes on the bridge. So I turn around but just as I was about to take another step, another tire screech echos throughout the area. This time it’s loud, loud enough for me to turn around again only to be face to face with a pair of headlights of a car speeding down the street.
”OH FU-!”
CRASH
.............................................
SPLASH
Author's Note
I’ve read a lot of fics and decided to test myself, hope you like it!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Chapter 2
Pain, all I could feel was pain. Not the kind of pain where you’re constantly feeling it and you’re screaming bloody murder but the kind of pain where you can’t really feel anything but it’s still there. I couldn’t see anything, only darkness. So with what little energy I had in me, I slowly opened my eyes and even then it still hurt so fucking much. I felt wet from head to toe so I knew I was in water. From what I remember in my weak and shocked state I was starting to walk home when all of a sudden something rammed into me out of nowhere and launched me over the bridge into the river.
I can barely move, I can barely breathe, my arms and legs won’t listen, there’s something in my gut that’s not supposed to be there, and all I can see is the night sky above me. I can’t even move my damn head so I assume that my neck’s also broken. All I know is that of all the things to happen to me, why this? All I wanted to do was go for a walk and I’m now at the bottom of the ravine being carried to who knows where and my body is a bloody, broken, and mangled mess. I try to move even my fingers but all I got was pained shock all the way up to my brain and a loud gurgling grunt from my mouth that’s most likely full of blood and river water.
I don’t know how long I’ve been drifting, I can’t even tell what’s up and what’s down. All I can do is wait until I somehow miraculously survive this, or just wait until whatever being comes for my soul and guides me to where my late grandparents are. But as I’m thinking about that I can’t help but feel a new yet familiar type of pain…
Sadness and regret.
I start to realize that this might be my end, and I’ve barely done anything yet worth while in my life. I start to think about my career, sure it was a slow pace but I knew I was gonna do something with it and be proud because I was able to make something of myself. I then start to think about my friends I’ve made over the years, there are some I’ve been friends with since high school and some I’ve made along the way in college. I start to remember laughs we shared, the juvenile pranks we pulled on others, our role-playing sessions, and even the parties we went to, and how I’ll probably never see them again.
My tears start to pour from my eyes as I start to think about my family. My relatives who I’ve always enjoyed spending time with during their visits, especially my cousins. I then start to think about my parents and sister…
I’m painfully but subtlety whimpering because of the fact that I’ll probably never see them again. I start to think about my dad and how I’ve yet to prove to him that I was able to get my life back on track, how I became the man he always knew I’d be. Yet now I’ll never get that chance. My sister, my big, smart, admirable sister who was basically my best friend. I won’t be able to laugh with her or tease with here anymore. She’ll be all alone without her brother looking out for her.
Guess you’ll be able to take all the brownies after all sis… I think to myself.
The pain I’m feeling only intensifies when my mother comes to mind. My tears are flowing down my blood stained face as I start to think about her. My mother, my beautiful mother who’s always been there every step of the way. The woman who always told me she loved me every day, every chance she got. She always knew how to make me smile even when I didn’t feel like it. From the day of my birth to before this unfortunate turn of events she’s always smiled for me. When I was crying, she’d always hug me. When I looked for advice, she’d always guide me. When I strayed from the path, she’d help remind me what I do and why I do it. Despite my sometimes unwise decisions in the past she’d always be there no matter what. Now my heart breaks as I start to realize that this night would be the last night I’d’ve ever speak with her. I didn’t even get a chance to have dinner with her and my family.
It seems like hours has passed since my fall and I’m fading in and out of conciseness, but I know I’ll soon fall into eternal slumber soon since I no longer feel any physical pain. I open my eyes slowly again to barely see that I’ve stopped moving. Seems like I’ve hit some sort of river bank, even though I still don’t know where I am. I try to move again but I’m met with the similar result from before and I grunt in pain but only briefly. I so desperately wanted all of this to be some sort of horrible nightmare and be done with it. But to my dismay this was anything but unreal. All I could do now is wait, agonizingly wait for my end.
”…”
…?
”W........l.......ve”
Someone’s there…?
“Do.......yo........nt...........live.........ain?”
Am I imagining or…?
”Do you want to live again?”
…!
All of a sudden a light shines brightly through the trees above me, making me wince as my eyes try to adjust despite the blood making everything still blurry. In front of me, I could barely make out a silhouette of a figure. From what I could tell it was a feminine like figure but I still couldn’t make out who or what it was. She was standing in front of me staring down at my mangled body. She then started to lean down to get a better look at me. She reaches a hand out and touches my chest. For a moment I thought I was gonna feel pain but instead I felt warm. It was soothing, like her very touch was melting the pain away. She then spoke in a way I thought was almost angelic.
“I can tell you do not wish to die, but I cannot save you from your current situation. So at this very moment you have one of two choices. Either you accept your fate and you may pass on to the world beyond or I can send your soul to a new world with a new yet familiar body. But heed this warning young youth, this will be your one and only chance.” She says calmly.
I was confused and scared that this being of light showed up out of no where, angry and upset that my end was nearing and even this unknown entity couldn’t do anything about it, but I was strangely hopeful and happy with what she had just offered me. I didn’t want to die and just let this be my end so I considered accepting her offer. But that would also mean leaving everything I’ve ever known behind and ending up in another world. I wish I had more time to think about this but my body and conciseness said otherwise. My eyes were getting heavy and my breathing was laboring more than it already was. I’m surprised I managed to stay alive this long but I had little time to dwell on it. So I summoned what strength I had left into uttering something I’d probably regret later on…
”I......................want...................to..........................live..............”, I croaked.
The figure then rose up and continued to stare down at me. The light behind her started to shine more brighter and soon I couldn’t see anything except white and what little I could see was her but barely.
“Very well, young youth. Embrace your new destiny and live your second life to your fullest extent.” She tells me.
After that I slip more and more into unconsciousness and it feels like I’m being lifted up into the air until all the white in my vision becomes black…
3rd POV
The figure’s right arm is held straight out and a small orb of flickering light rises from the body of the young man. As the orb leaves the body, the young man then takes his last breath, succumbing to his wounds and passing on. Or so it would seem. The figure then turns her hand upwards and extends it. The orb drifts away from the lifeless corpse of the young man. It hovers just above the figures hand, flickering like a lit candle. In her hand is the still active soul of the young man known as William Saber. The figure then uses her abilities to lift Will’s body from the ground with her left arm and levitates it over to her. Her hand shines with a pure white sparkling aura and William’s body begins to glow dimly but is then encased in light. After a few moments, the light dims and his body now healed of all damages but also, according to her offer to Will, is different in many ways but is still the body he was born into.
The figure then takes her hand with the young man’s soul and brings it closer to the body. The soul then slowly and gently re-enters the body making it glow once more. After a few minutes of patiently waiting, a deep breath is drawn from William as he begins to breath again but is still unconscious. With his altered body now repaired and his soul where it should be once again, the figure the lifts her left arm out again and her hand starts to glow. Suddenly, a crack in mid air appears. The crack starts to spread in mid air until it shatters, creating a portal to who knows where. But the figure knows all to well where this portal leads to.
After all the preparations are completed, the figure starts to levitate William’s unconscious body through the portal. But just as he’s about to make contact with the swirling vortex he stops.
“Oh dear, it seems I’ve almost forgotten something important.” She says.
The figure snaps her fingers and a piece of paper and a vial of strange looking liquid appear out of thin air. She takes both items and places them in William’s pocket.
“I do hope that you prove me right, young youth… For you now are my worlds only hope.” She sighs.
William continues to float towards the portal and is now through with his head first, then his torso, his hips, legs, and finally, his feet. As soon as the last part of his body enters the portal, it repairs itself in midair. Soon it vanishes as though it was never there to begin with.
The figure then looks up to the still night sky, where the moon has started to begin it’s decent so the morning may start. In the distance, there were voices of other humans calling out for something or someone. The figure turns towards the voices and frowns pityingly.
“One day, I hope you all can forgive me for what I have done. But I know that one day, you will all see each other again and be in each other’s embrace.”
The figure returns her gaze to the sky and closes her eyes.
“I wish you luck on your journey, young youth. You will definitely need it, as The Equestrian Guardian…”
And with that, the figure vanishes, leaving only the sound of the flowing river, the crickets still chirping, and the voices still echoing throughout the area…
Author's Note
Yet another chapter, wanted to get a little more on the emotional side. But now comes the true challenge of my story, life in Equestria… Wish me luck!
A New Life, A New Adventure
Cute-Ceañera and A Gift From The Queen
Chapter 22
After I was checked out of the hostpital, the girls and Spike were all leading me to my Cute-Ceañera to celebrate my new cutie mark. Apparently it’s another tradition around here to celebrate whenever someone gets their cutie mark, much like a birthday. We were all walking through Ponyville and the sun was starting to set while the moon started to rise. I looked up at the sky as the day turned to night and smiled as the sky darkened and the stars began to appear and the moon took its place in the sky.
Wonderful work as usual, Luna, I think.
We arrive at a building that looks like it’s literally a gingerbread house. I smirk at how sweet it looks and follow the group up to the door. As usual I’m the first to open the door and enter the building but just as I do, there’s nothing but darkness. Knowing how this will turn out I prepare myself for what’s to come as I take a step inside. All of a sudden the light turns on and I’m met with pretty much all of Ponyville.
“SURPRISE!!!” they all shout.
Even though I was expecting it, I was still shocked at the gesture since all surprises have a tendency to always leave the target frazzled. I look around and see a bunch of smiling faces and a few tables filled with tasty looking snacks. I look up and I see a banner hanging in the middle of the room that says, “Happy Cute-Ceañera! Welcome back from the Hospital!” On both sides of the banner were a pretty accurate drawing of my cutie mark. Pinkie zips up to me sporting her trademark smile.
“So? Were ya surprised? Huh? Huh? Were ya? Huh? Were ya surprised?” She asks repeatedly.
I chuckle and simply bring Pinkie into a hug to which she returns immediately.
“You never seem to disappoint, Pinkie. It’s great, all of it.” I tell her. She giggles and hugs me tighter before stepping back.
“Alright everypony, LET’S PARTY!” she shouts. The audience cheers and DJ Pon-3 starts playing music for everyone to dance to.
A good hour passes and I’ve been just mingling and meeting new ponies left and right. Some asked to see my cutie mark and I obliged showing them by rolling up my sleeve. When they asked what special talent it represents I told them they’d know in two months after the Gala since it’s a bit of a special case. They were confused at first but when I reassured them that Celestia herself would explain they understood. I was with Spike talking about what else I could do with my powers and I was just playing with a ball of Ki and morphing it into different shapes, which caught the attention of many others, and Applejack walks up to us with an earth pony stallion next to her. His coat was a brilliant amaranth and his short tussled mane and tail are a brilliant orange. He was wearing a pair of denim overalls with a white T-shirt underneath. On the front of his overalls was a picture of half a green apple sewn on the pocket. Whatever he does for a living it definitely pays out since the guy’s body seemed to have muscles on his muscles and he was over half a head taller than Applejack, which kinda surprised me since she herself was slightly taller than the rest of the Mane Six.
“Howdy Will, Ah’d like ta introduce mah brother,” Applejack said, “Will, Big Macintosh. Big Mac, Will.”
Big Mac smiles and offers me his hand which I smile back and take it, giving him an equally firm handshake. He arches a brow and smirks at how I was able to withstand his handshake and I notice his reaction before we break the shake.
“I’m guessing not many ponies shake the way I do?” I ask.
“Nnope,” he said.
“So you’re Applejack’s older sibling I’ve heard her mention? That makes you the stallion of the family, huh?”
“Eeyup,” he nods while slightly puffing out his chest with pride. Applejack rolls her eyes and I only keep my smile.
“You don’t say much, do you?” I ask.
“Nnope,” he simply answers.
“It’s fine, those who aren’t as audible as others are sometimes the most wise. I can tell you take pride in whatever your profession is and always make sure to look out for your family. It’s a pleasure to meet you Big Mac, my full name is William Saber but you can call me Will like Applejack,” I said.
He nods and smiles more widely at my kind words and Applejack also smiles, though I could swear I saw a tint of pink in her cheeks but I just think I’m seeing things.
“Ya know Will, with all that’s happened lately ya sure know how ta handle yerself. Especially considerin’ how strong a feller y’all are,” Applejack says.
“Well when you’ve got a body like this and powers like these it’s sort of a necessity, but thanks for noticing,” I teased.
“Which is why Ah’ve been talkn’ with Mac about somethin’ we’d like ta offer you.” Applejack says, “Y’all are probably needn’ some kind of employment while ya’ll are living here right?”
“Now that you mention it, I have been wondering what kind of jobs I can apply for. I know Twilight said it was alright if I could live with her but I’d prefer to be doing something rather than just sitting around loitering,” I joke causing the siblings to laugh.
“Well Ah’m glad ya think so to, sugercube. Cause we got an offer for ya,” she said while gesturing to Big Mac. Mac reaches into his pocket and pulls out a folded paper and hands it to me. I unfold it and see it’s some sort of contract of employment for their family farm, Sweet Apple Acres.
“How’d ya like to lend a hand at our farm? We could always use the extra help,” Applejack offers. I look up at her in shock and I smile at her offer.
“You’d really let me work on your farm?” I ask.
“Eeyup,” Big Mac answers.
“Consider that yer Cute-Ceañera gift from us ta you, partner. Do ya accept?” She asks while raising her hand.
“I do accept,” I reply and shake her hand.
“Great!” She says oddly more excitedly, “Just sign that and bring it tomorrow. Y’all better get some shut eye after all this cause we Apples like ta wake up before the rooster crows sometimes.”
“Dark and early just the way I like it, I’ll be there,” I say with a smirk. Applejack and Mac nod in satisfaction and walk off to mingle with the other ponies. I fold the document up and put it in my jacket pocket and walk back to Spike.
Nice, I’ve got a job now! That sure was a hell of a lot more easier than it is to get a job on Earth, that’s for damn sure, I think.
Another hour goes by and I’ve met a variety of different ponies who were all nice to me in their own way and congratulated me for my cutie mark. I met Mr. and Mrs. Cake, Pinkie Pie’s employers here at Sugercube Corner, who gave me one of their signature cupcakes which put all other cupcakes I’ve had to shame.
“Hi Willy! Are you enjoying your Cute-Ceañera?” She asks.
“Very much so,” I nod, “it’s no wonder your special talent is throwing parties and making ponies laugh.”
“Thanks! Oh oh, aren’t you gonna dance tonight? You said you’d dance and I wanna see what you got!” Pinkie chirps.
“Alright, I guess I can dance a couple songs,” I reply.
I walk over to the DJ table and see DJ Pon-3 bobbing her head to the music with her headphones on. She looks up at me and smiles then moves one of her earphones.
“Hey Will! Got a song request?” She asks.
“Actually I do, I’ve got a few songs here I’d like you to play so I can dance,” I said while handing her my phone, “Think you can do that?”
“Totally! Just give me the signal I’ll play it for you like last time!” She said.
I nod and make my way to the center of the room. I take off my jacket and place on the chair I was sitting on next to Spike and start stretching to limber myself up. Pinkie sees me start to stretch and she makes everypony clear the way so now I’m surrounded by ponies. Satisfied with my body now loose and ready, I turn and nod to Vinyl and she nods back and hits the play button.
At first I was just doing a simple tap dance which confused the ponies but as soon as the beat started I changed my dancing style completely. I was shuffling my feet in different directions and allowing my body to flow with the rhythm of the music. I did twists and turns and fell to the floor doing the splits and spun my body around to hoist myself up which earned a lot of cheers from the crowd. I even hovered in the air a bit and did a few front and back flips so I could impress everypony even more, which I easily did. Once the song ended, I posed with my arms out and my head hanging down and my right foot in front of the other. I looked up and everypony was cheering and applauding for my performance and I bowed in response. For my next dance I went to the side of the room and grabbed a chair and placed it in the middle of the room and sat on it. I looked up at Vinyl and nodded again and she gave me a thumbs up.
I hope I remember how to do this correctly, I think to myself. I must’ve watched that guy dozens of times so let’s see if I can wow the crowd even more.
My movements were slow and calm at first and it looked like I was actually moving in slow motion. When the music picked up I made it look like it had control over my whole body and everypony was cheering at each and every movement I made. I made my body shake and jolt at every beat and I was going with the flow of the music, just like the guy in the video I used to watch. When the song was nearing its end, I mirrored my first movements of the dance and made it look like I was moving in reverse and sat back down as soon as the song ended. I looked up and everypony burst into louder cheers and applause and I got up from my chair and bowed again.
Thank you, Marquese Scott, I think.
Pinkie runs up to me and jumps on me while rapping her arms and legs around me, thankfully her chest wasn’t smothering my face this time…
“THAT WAS THE MOST SUPER DUPER AMAZING DANCES I’VE EVER SEEN!!!” she cries happily. I chuckle and put my hands under her arms and pull her off me and set her down. She’s smiling up at me with an even brighter smile, if that’s possible, and even though her coat is pink I could tell she was blushing a bit.
“I’m glad you enjoyed them, Pinkie. I’ve got one more dance to do so would you like to dance this with me?” I ask.
“GASP I’d love to!” She said.
“Alright, just watch me dance it for a little bit and feel free to join in once you’ve got it down,” I said and then I turn to the rest of the crowd, “the same goes for the rest of you should you want to join as well!”
After dancing for only under a minute, Pinkie was able to match my moves perfectly which surprised me. One by one, more ponies joined us and there was about three lines of ponies behind us dancing with us. I looked over my shoulder and saw AppleJack, Big Mac, Rainbow Dash, Spike, the CMC, and the two stallions I met, Caramel and Pierce, all dancing behind Pinkie and I. I even saw Twilight trying to dance with us and she was messing up her step sometimes which caused me to chuckle and focus on my own dancing. I look around me and see the ponies who weren’t dancing were clapping and cheering for us which made me dance more with Pinkie. Fluttershy was clapping along with the crowd since she was happy to just enjoy the show than dance with us which was fine. Before the song ended, I gestured Pinkie for a final pose and she nodded and ran up to me and jumped on me. I caught her in the air and spun her around and dipped her while holding her with both arms and she had her arms out as the song ended. There was a brief silence until another round of cheers and claps erupted around the room. I looked at Pinkie Pie and she was breathing kinda heavily but still smiling up a storm. I pulled her up and stood up straight and was about to let go, until she catches me off guard by wrapping her arms around my neck.
“You’re such an amazing dancer, Willy! It’s been a while since somepony made me this tired from dancing!” She said.
“I’m glad you enjoyed it Pinkie, I had fun with you as well,” I said with a smile.
She giggles and leans up and pecks me on the cheek before letting me go and hops away. I was a bit stunned but smiled warmly as she left.
She’s quite the character, yet she strangely reminds me of someone I used to know, I think.
For the rest of the evening, I continued to mingle, dance, play a few party games, and spend time with my friends. Who’d’ve thought something like a cutie mark would be celebrated this much, not that I’m complaining since this was just as fun as the first party I received. I glanced at my watch and saw it was almost 9pm and most of the ponies had left to go home. Once the last couple of ponies left, it was just me, the Mane Six, Spike, and the CMC. We were all cleaning up the room when I heard a surprisingly cute sounding yawn come from a certain tomboy filly.
“Heh, seems like somepony is tired,” I said while glancing at Scootaloo.
“Huh wha? No! I can keep going all night!” She defends, only to yawn again which makes her blush sheepishly. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle follow suit with their own yawns and the rest of the mares just smile and coo at how cute they are when they yawned.
“Come on now sugercube, it’s about time we get on back to tha farm anyway, “Applejack said.
“Indeed, a lady needs her beauty sleep after all,” Rarity said.
“Come on squirt, I’ll take you home,” Rainbow said while scooping up Scootaloo.
The CMC were about to protest when they once again all yawned simultaneously, which finally convinced them to agree to go home and left with their siblings. I waved each of them goodbye and continued to help clean the room with the rest of the mares and Spike. Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy went upstairs with some decorations so they could store them away and I had folded up the last of the chairs and tables when Spike walks up to me.
“Sup dude, you enjoy your party?” He asks.
“You bet, it was just as fun as the first one,” I reply.
“Well I’m glad to hear that man! Just wait until your birthday, I’m sure Pinkie will throw you just a big a party as the other two combined.”
“GASP”
YOU’RE A WAIST OF LIFE!!!
YOU WERE A MISTAKE! YOU THINK YOU DESERVE TO BE HAPPY?!?
THE DAY OF YOUR BIRTH IS A CURSED DAY, GO DIE YOU TRASH!!!
WHY SHE GAVE BIRTH TO YOU AND HIM ARE A MYSTERY TO ME!!! I AM YOUR SUPERIOR!!!
“WILL!”
I snap out of my daze and look at Spike who was shaking my arm trying to get my attention. I’m hyperventilating and I clutch my chest as I fall to my knee and the area on my head begins to throb. Thankfully, it’s just Spike with me since the others are still up the stairs putting away the party decorations.
No…please…not here… I think.
“Hey Will! What’s wrong? Are you ok, man?!” Spike asks frantically. I look at him with a very pained expression as I try to regain control of my breathing. I have to calm myself down so the others don’t see, I don’t want them to see anyway.
“S-Spike…” I mumble as I look away, “please keep this to yourself…”
“Wha-“
“Please,” I turned to him, “please keep it to yourself and don’t ever mention my…birthday…again.”
“I-I don’t understand Will,” Spike said confused.
“You remember what I told you at the lake?” I ask and he nods, “I know you want to know more about me, as does everypony else. But I’m not ready to say anything yet, at least not now. But I will tell you this because I trust you, let’s just say the day of my birth isn’t one I used to celebrate that often when I was much younger. Even before I came here to Equestria I still struggled to keep my composure whenever that day arrived.”
“But why?” Spike asks.
I look away and frown as I stand back up, “It’s due to a very dark span of years I lived through, so dark I have panic attacks like just now whenever I even have a mere thought about them,” I said.
Spike reaches up and puts an hand on my shoulder making me turn to him. He’s smiling sadly at me but nods understanding my current situation. I smile back lean down and give him a bro hug to which he returns.
“Thanks Spike, I know I’m asking a lot but I really appreciate you helping me by keeping this to yourself,” I said.
“Don’t mention it man, I’m your friend so I’ll always be there for you,” he said.
I stand back up and continue to help put the decorations away. The others return back downstairs and they continue to help clean up the room. Meanwhile I’m putting on a brave face since I don’t want the others to notice I’m still a little panicky. A little while later, we finally finish cleaning and Spike, Twilight, and I say to goodbye to Pinkie Pie as we leave Sugercube Corner and Fluttershy as she flys back to her home. As we’re walking, the moon shines our way as we walk through Ponyville and I notice the street lamps are on and ponies are starting to turn off their lights so they can sleep for the night. I look up at the moon and think about more calming and refreshing memories such as the pride a felt when I saved the CMC and Dinky, the satisfaction from when I helped that mare Red Wind keep away from a life of crime and bad decisions, and how I now have a special somepony who would always be there for me whenever I needed her to be.
Just gotta keep myself under control from now on, I think.
The three of us finally make it back to the library and Spike goes up the stairs to put his pajamas on while Twilight and I are sitting downstairs in the living room.
“That sure was a fun party, wouldn’t you say William?” Twilight asks.
“You said it, Twilight,” I respond, “I don’t think any party I’ve been to back on Earth was as entertaining as the ones here.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it.” she said with a smile. “I’m going to make some cocoa before I sleep for the night, would you like a cup?”
“Hmm, I don’t see why not, sure,” I said. She nods and walks to the kitchen to prepare our beverages. A few minutes later I hear Spike walk done the stairs. I look towards him and see he’s got some kind of cylinder like package in his claws.
“Hey Spike, whatcha got there?” I ask.
“I dunno, it was outside the door to your room and thought it was yours,” he said.
I arch a brow as he hands it to me and I examine the package. It’s covered in a plain white sheet of wrapping paper and the top is tied in a red ribbon. It feels like it’s more thinner at the top like a stick in some kind of casing. Not wanting to keep guessing what’s inside I untied the ribbon and reached inside. I first felt a piece of paper and pulled it out revealing some kind of letter. I turned the letter over and my eyes widened when there was a seal on the opening that had the letter F.
“F”? As in Queen Faust? I think. I set the opened package aside and open the letter. I was about to read it out loud when Twilight returned with two mugs of hot cocoa in her hands.
“What’s that William?” She asks.
“I think this package and this letter are from Queen Faust,” I bluntly tell her. She gasps and quickly sets the mugs down on the table and reaches for the envelope making me pull it away from her.
“Hey now, what do you think you’re doing?” I ask with an arched brow.
“It’s a letter from the Queen Faust, William! I wanna read it and see what it says!” She said.
“I know that, but why do you get to read it? She obviously sent it to me, along with this package so it’s only fair I be the one to read it.” I said. Twilight was about to protest but reluctantly nods her head and sits besides me with a little pouty face making me smirk. Spike sits on the chair beside up and I start to read the letter aloud.
Dear Young Youth,
I hope this letter and my gift arrives to you properly, if you’re reading this then I am most satisfied. Do you remember how I mentioned to you in your dream that I would send something to you to help aid you on your journey? The item in the package is something I personally made with my magic and a little assistance from your memories.
“You met the Queen while you were unconscious?!” Twilight interrupts, “How did she do that? What kind of spell did she use? What else did she say?” How-“ I interrupted her by placing my hand on her muzzle to get her to be quiet while glancing at her with an unamused look. She could already tell I wanted her to not speak anymore until I was done reading the letter so I released her muzzle and continued reading.
This item is special in many ways, as you shall soon find out and will most likely already know how special it personally is to you. It took some doing but I believe I was able to create a near perfect replica. This item will answer to you and you alone, as will it also respond to your will. I also took the liberty of casting a summoning spell on it so you may call for it whenever and wherever you may like. This is all I can do for you from this point onward, Young Youth. What happens next is your decision and how you choose to prepare yourself for any coming danger is also up to you and how you shall face it. Until we speak once again, Young Youth, I bid you the best of luck as always on your journey.
Sincerely, Queen Faust.
P.S. Do tell my little Sunlight and Moonlight I am quite alright and I say hello to each of them. Tell them their mother is very proud of the noble princesses they have grown to be.
Once I finished reading the letter, I hand it to Twilight so she could examine it all she wants, which she just snatched it out my hand and started reading over and over. I pick up the package and slowly pull the item out. As I do, I feel my Ki respond to whatever’s inside by flowing into whatever it was. One I pulled the item completely out, my jaw hit the freaking floor as I was in utter shock and amazement. There, in my hand, was Goku’s legendary Power Pole ! I couldn’t believe my eyes, the thing looked exactly like it did in the show! The dark red coloring, the holster it was sheathed in, and the two pieces of rope on each end tied together serving as a strap. I then stood up and unsheathed the Power Pole and examined it more thoroughly. It felt like it was made of wood but it felt a lot more dense and stronger than anything else. My Ki was still slightly flowing into the Staff, as if it had a mind of its own and it was accepting me as its wielder.
“Uh Will, no offense to the Queen but, isn’t that just a stick?” Spike asks. I turn around and Twilight has stopped reading the letter and looks at the Staff curiously. I smile and gaze upon my new staff and hold it out in front of me.
“Oh this is no mere “stick”, my dragon friend,” I said, “This is the Power Pole.”
“Power Pole?” Twilight asks.
“Other names for it are Compliant Pole, Magic Batton, or in its native language Nyoibō, but I prefer Power Pole or it’s true title, Staff That Obeys One’s Will,” I explain.
“How does I work exactly?” Twilight asks as she gets up to examine the Staff more closely.
“I’ll show you, just step back a bit,” I tell her. She steps back and I hold the Staff vertically.
If it works like I think it does, I’d rather it just reach up to just the ceiling than punch a hole straight the other roof, I think.
“Power Pole Extend!” I command as the Staff reacts instantly and both ends shoot upwards and downwards at great speeds. The bottom stops extending as soon as it hits the ground causing a loud thump and the top stops just under the ceiling. Both Twilight and Spike are now both slack jawed at the display and I smile excitedly at how well the Pole works.
Oh this is just the coolest thing ever, thank you Queen Faust! I think, hoping Faust was listening.
“H-How? What? Huh?” Twilight stutters.
“Allow me to explain how the Staff works, Twilight,” I said. She immediately summons a quill and paper and sits down with Spike.
“Power Pole Retract!” I command and the Staff retracts to its original size and I twirl it around in my hand before picking up its holster and sheathing it.
“How high can it reach?” Spike asks.
“Hmm, if I remember right I think the highest the Staff has ever extended was 363,300 km,” I said while scratching my chin. I hear some kind of snap and look at Twilight who had just crushed her quill in two. There are strands of hair sticking out in different directions from her mane and she’s looking at me with a manic look.
“WHAT?!?!?” she shrieks, “Th-Th-That’s impossible! Nothing could reach that far! That’s basically about the same distance from Eques to the moon!”
“I’m just explaining how it works,” I shrug, “It’s also almost completely indestructible, I could probably thrust this into a giant boulder, or something, and it would go right through or it could smash it into smithereens.”
“Whoa, that’s so cool! Can you even use that thing a some kind of weapon?” Spike asks in awe.
“Well, to my knowledge, I think I can. I’d have to train with it a bit before I actually use it. Though it may look impressive this isn’t the original Staff since Queen Faust said she created this as an almost exact replica of the original one. She said it would help me face any more dangers I face in the future,” I said.
I then glance at my watch and see it’s a little after 10pm. I remember that I have a new employment to uphold and I have to get to bed if I want to work properly on my first day tomorrow morning at Applejacks farm.
“I think it’s about time we all get some shut eye, wouldn’t you agree?” I said.
“But I have so many more questions about how your Power Pole works! Can’t we stay up a little longer?” She asks while making a puppy dog face.
“As much as I would like to continue this conversation Twilight, I have an important meeting tomorrow morning. Besides, I’ll also probably do some training after so I’ll be sure to invite you so you can take all the notes you want while I do so.” I said. With that I thanked Twilight for the cocoa before I grabbed my jacket, my bag of new clothes, and Power Pole and made my way upstairs towards my room. I placed my new Staff beside the nightstand and my bag at the foot of the bed and stripped off my clothes until I was in my boxers and draped them over the chair before laying down on my bed. As I lay on my bed, I think about what’s happened these past few days and about what Faust told me in my dream and in the letter.
I need to get stronger, I think, No, I will get stronger. I won’t put my friends through the same grief again. My eyes start to droop as sleep then finally takes hold as I close my eyes.
Back on Earth
In a certain city within the U.S., there sits a massive mansion that’s easily four times the size of any other house in town. It may look grand and quite the sight to see on the outside, but nobody knows the dark secrets and evil that dwells within. In one of the many living rooms there sits two individuals, and at each of their sides was a servant holding a platter that had their beverages on them. The servants dare not say a word or make a single sound since their superiors did not give them permission to do so. The two individuals were watching the news with bored expressions since nothing else of interest seemed to be on, that is until a certain story the anchorman announced grasped their attention.
“In other news the search for the young man William Saber, who mysteriously went missing last week, continues as authorities are still baffled as to his sudden disappearance. Investigators are at the scene of the last known location of Mr. Saber hoping to find some sort of clue as to what happened to him,” he says while showing a picture of William before his disappearance.
The two individuals narrow their eyes and one of them reaches for the remote and pauses the channel. They both stare at William’s picture with both disgust at the sight of his face and sickening satisfaction.
“It seems he wasn’t as discrete as he would have hoped…”
“Perhaps, but we must now actually locate him before someone else does.”
“Indeed, I admit I have missed my favorite servant and plaything.”
“Shall we pay a visit?”
“As much as I would not want associate myself with the gutter scum that is the rest of this society we live in, I suppose we have no choice. After all, my ascendency can’t be complete without the final pieces…”
The two individuals both chuckle darkly making their servants glance at each other nervously but still keep still. The rest of the night was just them chuckling at each other while starring at William’s picture on the TV screen.
Author's Note
Hey everypony! Apologies for the delay of posting but I have a good excuse as to why. You remember my friend Taxderado who made those awesome drawings of Saber and his cutie mark? Well he’s now currently making something else for a very special occasion! Plus, I now have a new editor! We’re both working very hard to come up with new ideas on what to write about so stay tuned! Thank you all so much for your patience, so until next time!
~WurkyWilk has left the building…
